Primary tabs


Pictures and Illustrations.

Portrait of D. L. Moody.

Mr. Moody's Birthplace.

Mr. Moody at Twenty.

Present Appearance of Mr. Moody's Birthplace.

A Favorite Attitude of Mr. Moody While Speaking.

Tenting on Mr. Moody's Lawn at Northfield.

D. L. Moody.

Mr. Moody's Church in Chicago.

Moody Preaching in the Royal Opera House, Haymarket, London.

Stone Hall at Northfield, Where Mr. Moody Conducted Services During the Summer.

Mr. Moody's Tarbernacle in Chicago After the Great Fire.

One of Mr. Moody's Meetings.

Free Assembly Hall, Edinburgh.

Ira D. Sankey, Mr. Moody's Co-worker.

Mr. Moody Preaching in the Agricultural Hall, Islington.

Mr. Moody With His First Sunday School Class in Chicago.

The Farewell Meeting, Crystal Palace, Glasgow. (Mr. Moody is speaking from his carriage in the center of the crowd.)

Mr. Moody's Late Home at Northfield.

Mr. and Mrs. Moody and Their Grandchild Taking a Drive at Northfield.

The Second Congregational Church, East Northfield, Where the Funeral Services Were Held.

A Recent Snap Shot at Mr. Moody.

Round Top, Northfield, Where Mr. Moody is Buried.



By the REV. JOSEPH NEWTON HALLOCK, D. D., Editor of The Christian Work.

This work is not intended to take the place of any of the larger volumes that have been written on the Life of Dwight L. Moody, nor is it desired that it should do so. But there are many who wish to read his life and his sermons who cannot afford to pay the price of one or two large volumes but who still can afford to own a cloth bound book of moderate size in which they can read, in a good, plain large type, all the main facts of his eventful life and work, and at the same time become possessed of all the most striking and helpful of his sermons. This volume is intended to furnish to this large constituency just such a book — the added sermons and numerous illustrations combining to make it doubly acceptable.

Mr. Moody was a great as well as a good man — great in the very highest and best sense of the word, and so long as what is written about him and his life is true, the more we have of it the better.

It is unreasonable to expect that the life and work of any great and good man can be fully get forth in


any one biography or by any one pen. The life and work of great men speak for themselves — they are matters of history and stand forth simply as a record of what is past. The more they are talked about and written about by those who have witnessed their work, the better for the truth and the brighter their good deeds will shine, and the more helpful will they become to others. Especially is this true of such a man as D. L. Moody. His life and work belong to the people, and to ALL the people as their rightful heritage.

We have four gospels, and each one sheds a new light upon the history of the Master. Unless many contemporaneous histories of great lives were written, showing the same subject in different lights and from different perspectives no true and perfect history could ever be compiled. It would have been strange indeed, if only one biography or biographies from only one pen should have appeared when a man like Mr. Moody passed from our midst. Of all men he was the most observed. Not during the past century perhaps has any man spoken to more varied and greater assemblages of people. His light was never hidden under a bushel, but invariably placed where all could see it.

Dwight L. Moody lived for humanity, and the more we can have of his life work and the greater the number of those who repeat his good deeds by word of mouth, or by the written word, the better for all mankind. No matter how voluminous or how costly the book, some of his good deeds will be omitted and his best motives sometimes misunderstood. But to everyone,


and especially among the common people, his life was too public, and his unselfishness too evident to allow of any material difference of opinion as to his earnestness and sincerity.

"In a multitude of counselors there is wisdom," and so among many biographies, written perhaps from different standpoints, but each stating in its own way the simple facts of history, is the truth itself to be finally evolved. Although Mr. Moody was, as we have stated, a very great and good man, nevertheless he was in one respect a very ordinary man. He always wished so to be considered. He was not versed in the so-called polite, refined social usages and customs of those who wished to be considered as forming the "best society" in social circles. He was the same honest, hearty and companionable man among the lowest classes as among kings and princes. He was no respecter of persons, and he knew no difference between the man of honest toil and the son of wealth and position. In his zeal and earnestness for souls he overlooked the minor circumstance of position, wealth and caste in society, and all men stood upon the same level before him.

Mr. Moody was a great lover of his home at Northfield, and for that reason many of the illustrations of this book have been taken from places and scenes about his old home, showing the beauty of this rural locality. It is no wonder Mr. Moody loved it. Toward the close of his life, and long after the little circle of early home friends had been broken up, he said: "For nearly fifty years I have been coming back


to Northfield and I have always been glad to get back. When I get within fifty miles of home I grow restless and walk up and down the car. It seems as if the train will never get to Northfield. When I come back after dark I always look to see the light in mother's window."

It is a comfort to some of us who remember our own wild pranks when we were boys, to find that so great and good a man as Moody was "just about as bad." He evidently was rather a "wild youth," as the expression goes. His boyish love of "fun" frequently carried him away beyond the bounds of what he would in after years consider a rightful regard for the comfort and happiness of others. He was by no means a bad boy at heart, but he was a first-class leader in all sorts of boyish hilarities, and the wild escapades into which he led his companions were the source of amusing reminiscences in later years.

The man was a born leader, and as he grew older this became more and more manifest to all. When he became converted, he gave himself entirely up to leading others to the divine life. With little education, as the world goes, and no training at all in the theological schools, the power of the man was indisputable, and his divine credentials were everywhere manifest in his marvellous success. In his manners and his preaching he was simplicity itself. And it was this that appealed so strongly to his hearers. There was no straining after effect, no attempt at oratorical display, and yet he was a true orator. His hearers could not but feel, that he fully believed what


he preached, and this awakened belief in their own souls. Simplicity and faith were powerful weapons in his hands for the pulling down of the strongholds of the enemy of souls, and these were owned of the Master, and made everywhere most effective. We cannot too fully study the methods of Mr. Moody and the spirit in which he carried forward his work, for these had much to do with the remarkable success of this mighty worker for God.

To the world, Friday, December 22, was the shortest day of all the year, but for Dwight L. Moody its dawn ushered in that day that knows no night. For forty-six years he had been a partaker of the divine life, and the transition from the seen world to the unseen, from the sphere of the temporal to that of the eternal, was no interruption in the life with which his friends were familiar. For nearly half a century his one aim in life had been to do the will of God, and he responded with a characteristic readiness to God's summons. Only a few days before his going, in conversation about some future plans, he referred to the possibility of his life work being nearly completed. In reply to a remonstrance and an attempt to encourage him, he said:
"I'm not discouraged. There's lots of hard work left in me yet, I believe. I want to live as long as I'm useful, but when my work is done I want to be up an off."

The life and the death or such a man may well be studied and imitated so far as in us lies. It is the sincere wish of the writer that this volume may be


the means of encouraging others, and so prove helpful to its readers. At the risk of making a larger and more expensive volume than we had at first intended, the sermons of Mr. Moody are added, for it is his own life work of which this volume treats and nothing can better illustrate it than his own words. Every clergyman, Sunday school superintendent, and in fact, every man, woman and child will be benefited by reading them in connection with this story of the life of the greatest evangelist of our times.


NEW YORK CITY, June, 1900.


Chapter I. Sketch of the Great Evangelist.


The old farmhouse in which Mr. Moody first saw the light is yet standing in Northfield, Massachusetts, and it is still occupied by Mr. Moody's older brother, George, whose son, Abner G. Moody, is the general business manager of Mr. Moody's work at Northfield. In the old family Bible, still well preserved, may be found among the "Births" the following interesting information in regard to Mr. Moody's parents:
"Edwin Moody was born November 1, 1800.

"Betsy Holton was born February 5, 1805."

And among the "Marriages":
"Edwin Moody and Betsy Holton were married January 3, 1828."

"The Plantation of Northfield" was bounded and staked out by a committee of the General Court of Massachusetts, over two hundred years ago, having been


bought from the Indians in 1677. William Holton was a member of this committee, and from him, Betsy, the mother of Dwight, was a lineal descendant, being five generations later. The Holtons were, therefore, among the oldest, if not the very oldest, settlers at Northfield, and the Moodys were also among the well-known old families of that ancient town.

Dwight Lyman was born February 5, 1837, being the sixth of a large family of nine children. Four years later his father, who was a workingman — a mason — died, while upon his knees in prayer at his bedside, and so suddenly that even his wife was unaware that he was in other than his usual robust health. He came home from his work in the morning with a slight pain in his side, and passed away soon after noon of the same day. A month later a boy and a girl were born, and the widow was left with this family of nine, the oldest being only thirteen, and with nothing for her support but the old farmhouse and a couple of acres of land. What to do she scarcely knew. Neighbors told her to bind out her children, all but the twins, but she said no. She determined to struggle on and do the best she could till some of her children could help her, and this she did, and was at last rewarded by all the help she needed, and from those whom she had watched over so tenderly and anxiously all through her poverty and toilsome life.

Mrs. Moody was a devout Christian, and took no end of pains to teach her children the truths of the Bible as


she understood them. Her pastor was the Rev. Oliver Everett, a Unitarian, but a faithful, conscientious man, and his controversies with his orthodox brethren were not as radical and sweeping in their effects as we find some of them nowadays. Pastor Everett believed in the Bible as the inspired Word of God, and in Jesus as the Saviour of sinners, and, in fact, if he had known of the "Apostles' Creed" as we have it nowadays, he would not have found much fault with it, although some of the dogmas of our present-day orthodox belief might have bothered him quite as much as they do many other good people. On the whole, as Mr. Moody used to say, Pastor Everett was "not enough of a Unitarian to do much harm," and quite different from his successor, who was a rationalist of the most pronounced type. At one time he took young Dwight into his family to "do errands" for him and "go to school," all of which was a mere work of charity upon the good man's part, for he foresaw that Mrs. Moody would have more on her hands than she could well take care of. At school young Dwight distinguished himself, but not in the line of book lore. The very last thing that he wished to do was to study, and he never did it and then only pro tempore. He was of a generous nature, and though not vicious he was willful and ungovernable, and the leading spirit in all manner of mischief and fun. More than once the trustees threatened to turn him out of school, and his teacher, in despair, went to


his mother and told her she knew not how to manage him. His mother was greatly troubled, and immediately took him in hand. She told him how hard she had worked that he might become a good, useful boy, and how much she had loved him, and that it would grieve her beyond endurance to have her boy turned out of school because he could not or would not behave. There was nothing in the world that Dwight would not do for his mother. She had at that age an influence over him that no one else possessed. He broke down, and promised that he would go the next day and ask the teacher's forgiveness, and try hard to be a good boy, that he might not bring his mother into disgrace. And he was as good as his word. What passed between his teacher and himself the next day was never told, but he immediately relinquished his leadership in mischief and applied himself faithfully to study. He worked hard, but it was his last term of school, and he was seventeen years of age, and it was too late for him to receive the advantages of such an education as he might easily have acquired if he had made this resolve earlier. The time had come when he must leave school and go to work to help support the family.


He first went to a brother, who held a clerkship in a store at Clinton, but meeting with no success here, he went on to Boston, where he had an uncle, Samuel Holton, in the boot and shoe business. His uncle had


heard of him as the ringleader of all the mischief at Northfield, and did not offer to take him into his store. The green farmer boy was not appreciated in Boston, and he soon found out that it was one thing to be a leader among the boys at Northfield, and quite another to have any influence in a great city like Boston. At the end of a week he was thoroughly discouraged and tired out looking for a place. But his pride, although hurt, was by no means entirely broken, and he made up his mind that he would walk to New York and see if he could not succeed better. His younger brother, Lemuel, who also lived in Boston, at whose house he had been staying, asked if he had tried to get a situation at his uncle's — referring to Uncle Samuel. "No," said the willful boy. "Uncle knows I am here looking for a situation, and he may help me or not, as he likes." Lemuel gave him some greatly needed sound advice. He told him in no very flattering terms that modesty was sometimes as necessary as courage, and gained his consent to state the case frankly to his Uncle Samuel, who, by the way, was a good-hearted sort of a man, and rather disposed to help as soon as he saw a chance and became convinced that he could safely do so. The result was that young Dwight was asked to call and his uncle gave him a clerkship in his store upon two conditions. First, he must board where his uncle chose to have him, and not go out nights into the streets or to any places of amusement without first securing his uncle's consent; and secondly, he must go every Sunday


day to the Mount Vernon Church and regularly attend the Sunday-school. This was a wise precaution. Mr. Holton had himself come to Boston when about the same age as his nephew now was, and he knew the temptations and allurements such a city would offer to a young man of the temperament and habits of young Dwight. He was bound to act conservatively, and therefore imposed one more condition, to wit, his nephew was to be governed by his uncle's judgment rather than by his own while in his employ, which was a hint that young Dwight understood, that duty and obedience to his superiors would be insisted on, and compelled if necessary.

Dwight was ill fitted for city life, but he was a keen observer of human nature, and he soon sold more boots and shoes than any other clerk in the establishment. But his ungovernable temper and his habit of "pitching in" and fighting his way out sometimes brought down the whole establishment in an uproar, and his uncle had great difficulty in managing his best salesman. Gradually he became more tractable, and by and by, he applied for admission to the Mount Vernon Church, where he was kept for six months on probation before he was allowed to enter. This came out in a characteristic way when, years afterward, as Rev. Dr. Savage, of Chicago, informs us, an incident occurred during Mr. Moody's second visit to England, at which time he took good-natured revenge upon one of the deacons who had thus kept him so long from joining


the church. It was at one of his great meetings in Exeter Hall, and he espied his old friend sitting in a corner away back under the gallery. The good man, traveling for his health, had seen the notice of the meeting, and, partly out of curiosity to see what the man could do, he attended the service, taking a seat where he thought Mr. Moody would not see him. But just before closing the meeting, to his surprise Mr. Moody exclaimed:
"I see in the house an eminent Christian gentleman from Boston. Deacon Palmer, come right forward to the platform; the people want to hear from you!"

The deacon shook his head, but Moody was inexorable; so there was nothing for it but to accept the situation and face the audience. He commenced by saying that he had known Mr. Moody in Boston in early life; had been, in fact, a member of the same church with him, and was very glad of his great success in the service of the Lord; when Moody suddenly burst out with the remark:
"Yes, deacon, and you kept me out of the church for six months because you thought I did not know enough to join it."

The effect of such a speech under such circumstances can better be imagined than described. But the deacon was too old a speaker to be silenced by such a retort, although he found it difficult to be heard on account of the laughter which followed it. The audience, he said, must agree with him that it was a great


privilege to receive Mr. Moody into their church at all, even though with great misgivings and after so long delay!


In 1856 Mr. Moody moved from Boston to Chicago, where he found a situation as salesman in the boot and shoe store of a Mr. Wiswall. Mr. Wiswall relates of him: "I received him at first with great misgivings on account of his impetuous and rash manner, but afterward I found these qualities in his case rendered him popular with my customers, who rather liked his bluff and hearty manner." And he adds, "As a salesman he was always the same zealous, faithful and tireless worker that he afterward so notably became in religion." In those early days in Chicago Mr. E. W. Hawley was associated with him, and it is to him that I am indebted for much of the personal intelligence that I am able to give from this point. One of Mr. Moody's first activities in a religious way after arriving at Chicago was to hire four entire pews in Plymouth Church, of which he was a member, and keep them full of young men every Sunday. At the revival and prayer meetings he became a leader, and talked with so much freedom that even in Chicago, and at that early day, he frequently brought himself into trouble. He was as thoroughly in earnest in the prayer meeting as at the salesroom, and there was a pungency and directness in his exhortations of the times that his brethren did not altogether


like — especially those who stood nearest the spot where the shot struck. Even in his public prayers he would sometimes confide secrets and express opinions to the Lord in such a confidential and yet open way that he was finally advised to confine his attention to keeping his four pews filled with young men, and leave the speaking and praying to them, or to those who were more discreet than he. He did not neglect the four pews, but they could not furnish him enough work, and he began to attend a Sunday morning class also in another church — the First Methodist Church — where he could express himself in prayer more to his own mind without undue offense. Still finding time upon his hands for more work, he found a deserted saloon near the North Market and rented it for a Bible class on Sundays. In this work the well-known merchant, J. V. Farwell, helped and supported him. The place swarmed with youth of the vilest habits, so far as drinking and gambling were concerned, and there were more than two hundred such dens of vice in the immediate neighborhood.

This was just the kind of work and the class of pupils that young Moody wanted, for he longed, like his Master, to save those who were lost. His success in this venture was phenomenal, and it was not long before the great pressure of pupils demanded more room, and by permission of the Mayor his school was moved to the great hall over the Old North Market.

In October, 1871, Chicago was visited by a terrible


calamity. The great fire laid in ruins an area four miles long and a mile wide. Mr. Moody's home, Farwell Hall and his church all went down in the flames. He at once went to work to raise funds for a new place to hold Gospel services, with the result that he was enabled soon to build the new Tabernacle, and in this work he was greatly assisted by the good Rev. Dr. Cuyler and his people in Brooklyn, as also by Mr. John Wanamaker and Mr. George Stuart, of Philadelphia. The new Tabernacle was built to occupy an entire block of ground, over a hundred feet in length and seventy-five in width. The great enclosure was built of rough timbers and boards in the midst of the burned district. The house was filled to overflowing, and its success was such that it led to the establishment of the beautiful new church which is the crowning success at Chicago of this wonderful career of the greatest evangelist of moden times.


Chapter II. His Acquaintance with Mr. Sankey.

Mr. Moody's acquaintance with Ira D. Sankey commenced in this wise. Mr. Moody was leading the religious exercises at a Young Men's Christian Association at Indianapolis at a prayer meeting appointed for seven o'clock in the morning. The meeting was too slow and dragged, and not to Mr. Moody's liking, especially the singing. Everything was sung in a long meter and slow time, and dragged along even worse than the rest of the service. It happened just at that time that Mr. Sankey entered the room, and one of the elders who knew his gift in that direction invited him to lead the singing. The result was that the entire tenor of the meeting was changed, and what promised to be a failure turned out to be a great success. At the close of the meeting Mr. Moody at once approached him, and his first inquiry was:
"Where do you reside?"

"In Newcastle, Pennsylvania," said Mr. Sankey.

"I want you."

"What for?"

"To help me at Chicago and elsewhere at my work."

Mr. Moody spoke as one who would take no denial.


"But," said Mr. Sankey, "I do not see how I can leave my business."

"You are just the man I have been looking for during the last eight years," said Mr. Moody, "and you must come. Give up your business, and go back to Chicago and work with me."

The result was, after consulting his wife and those with whom he was interested in business, he gave up his business and cast in his lot with Mr. Moody. They held other meetings in Indianapolis, at which Mr. Moody preached and Mr. Sankey sang, and the more they worked together the better they liked each other, and the good results seemed to indicate that it was just such a union as was needed to accomplish the most good. For an entire week they worked together in prayer meetings, in Sunday-schools, in saloons and drinking dens, speaking and singing as occasion served; and in all these various labors they were themselves refreshed and much good was accomplished. This was about six months before the great fire, which occurred in October, 1871. The great calamity which overwhelmed that portion of the city where Mr. Moody's mission had been located so deranged his plans that he went for a tour to the Atlantic coast, and Mr. Sankey returned for a time to his family in Pennsylvania. But no sooner was the new Tabernacle erected in the midst of the ruins than these two brethren returned and commenced their work again together taking up their lodgings in ante-rooms of the great


rough building, and giving themselves day and night to comforting the bodies and trying to save the souls of the unfortunate people who thronged this place of refuge.

During a whole year Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey were busy visiting various localities, preaching and singing and leading souls to Christ. Mr. Sankey's solo singing was not wholly an innovation. That "great singer," Philip Phillips, of New York, so well known afterward, before his sudden tragic death, as the author of many beautiful hymns and tunes, had introduced this method some years before Mr. Sankey began to sing with Mr. Moody and accompany the preaching with his beautiful voice. Many were delighted and some were shocked, but the results were evidently acceptable to the Lord in the bringing in of souls to the kingdom, and so all opposition was hushed, and Mr. Sankey was known and appreciated wherever Mr. Moody preached. He afterward accompanied this great evangelist to Europe.


First, however, here are one or two interesting incidents that happened in Chicago, and which are related by Mr. E. W. Hawley, of The Christian Work. Mr. Hawley was the secretary of the Young Men's Christian Association while Mr. Moody was its president, and as such a constant companion and worker


with Mr. Moody for fifteen years, and he gives much personal information in regard to Mr. Moody. He relates numerous interesting incidents, among which are the following:
It will be remembered that during Mr. Moody's early labors in Chicago he was called upon to speak in Sunday-school conventions, chiefly on account of his experience in ways of reaching the masses of neglected children in great cities. He knew how to do this thing better than any other man in the West, and, in his blunt way, he could talk greatly to the instruction and sometimes not a little to the amusement of his audience. For several years he filled up little niches in the program — willing to do anything, however small, to help on the cause of his Master. But in the spring of 1861 he was thrust to the front on a certain occasion, and in the sudden emergency he learned more fully how to use the power which had so long been growing and slumbering in him.

The committee of the Sunday-school Convention for Bureau County, Illinois, had written to Chicago for speakers, and it was arranged that several brethren should go down and help them. But when Mr. Moody reached the place coming from some other appointment, he found that none of the "distinguished speakers from Chicago" were on hand, and there was no one to speak except his friend, Mr. E. W. Hawley, who, like himself, was reckoned one of the lesser lights in the Chicago constellation. Great things were expected


from the Chicago men, and an entire afternoon on the great day of the meeting had been set apart to hear them. "If ever two poor fellows were frightened," Mr. Hawley says, "it was Moody and I."

About two o'clock on a cold March morning they reached the city of Princeton, where the convention was held. It was too early to sit up and too late to go to bed, and so, shivering with cold and trembling under the load of responsibility thus suddenly laid upon them, they took a room, not for sleep, but for prayer. During the rest of the night they asked God for power and guidance, and in the morning he says "both of us felt the smile of heaven warming and gladdening our souls."

The morning session passed off in humdrum style, with fussy debate on trifling questions, all of which caused Mr. Moody and Mr. Hawley to realize the importance of giving a more spiritual turn if possible to the work of the afternoon. And so, trembling but earnestly asking for divine help, they reluctantly started for the large church, which they reached in due time, and where they were to try and fill the places of the "distinguished brethren from Chicago." Close to the church was a public schoolroom, which Mr. Moody engaged for the afternoon.

"What do you want that for?" asked his friend.

"I want it for an inquiry meeting after we get through," was Mr. Moody's reply.

Mr. Moody requested that Mr. Hawley speak first,


while he prayed for him; they were then to change places, and Moody was to speak while Hawley prayed; and so the meeting began. A great congregation came to hear the "distinguished speakers," but the two young men trusted in God and went ahead.

After Mr. Hawley had spoken for about twenty or twenty-five minutes to an attentive and appreciative audience, then came Mr. Moody's turn. Soon he had the entire audience in tears. He seemed like one inspired, and pictured to them their need of Christ to help them. He pointed out to them the awful sin of doing their work as Sunday-school teachers in a careless and worldly way, and after an address of three-quarters of an hour, which seemed almost like a wild mountain torrent, he called for those who wanted to find Christ now to meet him at once in the schoolroom next door.

Great numbers of inquirers accepted his invitation, and many of them professedly found the Saviour before leaving the place.

This was the beginning of a widespread revival in Bureau County; for all the delegates carried the spirit of that wonderful meeting home with them, and gave their hearts and hands anew to their work. It was also the beginning of a new life for Mr. Moody. He had found and taken hold of a hitherto unknown spiritual power, and from that day he went everywhere rejoicing and confident in the strength of God. With perfect abandon he threw himself upon Christ and into his subject; and, carried forward irresistibly on the


tides of heavenly love and sympathy, he swept along triumphantly, persuading multitudes of penitent sinners to go along with him, and offering them in prayer to the Saviour as trophies of His divine grace and power. This way of acting and speaking by special inspiration led him sometimes to do seemingly strange things, though afterward they generally proved to be useful and right in practice.

At another time Mr. Hawley relates that upon one of his rounds of meetings in the State of Indiana, he was riding in the wagon of a quiet Christian brother who was taking him to his next appointment, when they passed a little schoolhouse which was closed for the day. Asking his friend to stop at the dwelling nearest to it, he stood up in the wagon and hailed the house. A woman came to the door, and Mr. Moody asked if there were any religious meetings held in that school-house.

"No, indeed," answered the woman, "we haven't any meetings anywhere about here."

"Well," said Mr. Moody, "tell all your neighbors that there will be prayer meetings in that schoolhouse every night next week."

At the next house they found the teacher of the school, to whom he gave the same announcement, and asked her to send the notice by all her scholars, which she seemed well pleased to do.

As they rode on, the brother who was conveying him seemed lost in amazement. He knew that this strange


man had a long list of appointments in advance, and could not personally attend those meetings he was giving out. At length he said:
"Mr. Moody, you are telling all these people that there are going to be prayer meetings in that school-house every night next week. Who is going to conduct them?"

"You are," said Mr. Moody.

"I?" said the man in astonishment. "I never did such a thing in my life."

"It's time you did, then," said Moody. "I have made the appointment and you will have to keep it."

Thrust out into the work in this strange manner, the good brother actually went and conducted the meetings. They filled the little schoolhouse to overflowing, and resulted in a great revival of religion throughout all that neglected country.

It was during Mr. Moody's work at Chicago that the Civil War occurred, and one of the greatest marvels of those days was a genuine revival of religion among the Rebel prisoners — about ten thousand of whom had been taken at Fort Donelson, and brought to Camp Douglas, which was transformed from a camp of instruction into a prison. Mr. Moody was impressed with the thought that these poor men needed the means of grace fully as much as the Union soldiers; but to gain access to them was a matter of extreme difficulty. One day he succeeded in obtaining a permit to visit them as a clergyman, which he gave to the secretary of


the Young Men's Christian Association, his friend, Mr. Hawley, and as it was toward evening took along a can of kerosene oil "to light up with," hoping that in the capacity of a servant he might be allowed to pass the guard along with his more clerical looking friend. But the guard would not let him in, and it was of no use, though Mr. Moody exhibited his can of oil, and declared that he was going with the other gentleman simply "to help along the meeting." He would not take a refusal, although at the point of the bayonet, and at length the earnest discussion was overheard by an officer, who came up to see what was the matter, and recognizing Mr. Moody, took him to headquarters, vouched for his being "all right," and obtained a pass for him to go in and hold meetings with the prisoners as often as he liked. Soon, to Mr. Hawley's great joy, he rejoined his friend, "the clergyman," in the prison. They announced the purpose of their visit, and the men, being both surprised and pleased, crowded around them, while they read the Scriptures, exhorted and prayed.


Chapter III. Mr. Moody in Great Britain.

IN 1872, Mr. Moody, with his family and Mr. Sankey, left for Great Britain. At first he was not appreciated. It was at Newcastle-upon-Tyne that Mr. Moody may be said to have commenced with the determination of setting himself right and conquering the prejudices against him upon the Continent. He had been continually hindered and hampered during his first visit and all along up to the present time in bringing the message of the Gospel before the people by a want of confidence, especially among the ministers. In fact, he himself admitted that they had not done much in York and Sunderland "because the ministers opposed us." But he declared they were going to "stay right here in Newcastle-upon-Tyne" until they had succeeded in living down not only the prejudices of the clergy, but of all good people who did not seem to understand them.

He was assisted in this respect greatly by the pastor of the John Knox Presbyterian Church, Rev. Dr. Lowe, who had heard Mr. Moody in Sunderland and other places, and who was very favorably impressed with


him. He happened at one time to come into the meeting at the very moment Mr. Moody was directing many inquirers into a separate room for personal conference. Mr. Moody always remembered a face, and he instantly called out to his friend, the Presbyterian pastor, "Here, Brother Lowe, go in and talk to all those inquirers. There are a good many of them, and you will have to talk to them as you would to a little congregation of your own." This introduction was especially fortunate both for Dr. Lowe and also for Mr. Moody, and as soon as he had finished his work in Sunderland, Dr. Lowe arranged that Mr. Moody should commence his labors at Newcastle-upon-Tyne.

In accordance with this arrangement five of the principal chapels of the old town were immediately placed at Mr. Moody's disposal, and meetings were held in all of them during the first week, sometimes in one and at other times in two or three at the same time, but the audiences were not large until Mr. Moody finally secured the Rye Hill Baptist Chapel, which is immense, although the attendance there at that time was usually very small. Soon this great chapel was filled, and vast crowds began to be turned away for want of room, until they became so great and the religious activity so intense that it seemed almost impossible to accommodate them all. Indeed, the impression which Mr. Moody made during that visit in Newcastle-upon-Tyne was far-reaching, and extended out among the villages and over the country for a great


distance in every direction. In Newcastle-upon-Tyne the result of this visit of Moody and Sankey was electric. The prayer meetings were completely changed in character and interest. One of those who witnessed this change tells us that there was nothing so remarkable in this entire revival at Newcastle-upon-Tyne as the utter demolishing of the old-fashioned prayer meetings and their methods, and the substitution of the evangelistic form.


The news of the great work at Newcastle-upon-Tyne spread like wildfire throughout Scotland, and awakened the greatest possible interest, especially at Edinburgh, which, as is well known, is the center of Scottish religious life. Mr. Moody received from some of the clergy an invitation to come and hold meetings in that great city — the capital of Scotland. He said to himself, "What good can such a man as I am do among those great doctors of divinity and noted divines?" But he went right forward, and after holding services in several of the churches, the great Assembly Hall was thrown open to him, and one of the most wonderful series of meetings were held there that Mr. Moody has ever been privileged to hold anywhere. The whole populace were soon talking about Mr. Moody's preaching and Mr. Sankey's singing; and by the way, the latter was quite as much of an innovation among these old Scotch worshipers as the former. In some quarters


at first there was decided opposition manifested, as the singing was not in accordance with the old Scottish custom and traditions. But few of the psalms were sung, and some of Mr. Sankey's singing was in a style which reminded one of other and less religious places than the churches and customary places of worship. But worse than all was that abominable and sinful "Kist fu' o' whistles" with which Mr. Sankey accompanied his voice, and which had been voted down and out of all the churches for hundreds of years. This was an innovation which it was at first exceedingly hard to tolerate, and more than one gray-haired elder, when they sang the well-known words,
"Oh, may my heart in tune be found,
Like David's harp of solemn sound,"
was shocked beyond measure by the instrumental accompaniment, and felt like the good Scottish brother whose chorister attempted to introduce a violin in his service without permission, and who even ventured to modestly suggest that if Watts and David had only been up to date, the hymn would probably have read:
"Oh, may my heart be tuned within,
Like David's sacred violin."

Instantly the aforesaid good old brother quietly suggested this further amendment as being more "up to date," and hence more appropriate:

"Oh, may my heart go diddle, diddle,
Like Uncle David's old red fiddle."


But even a Scotchman is, after all, merely a creature of habit, and it is wonderful how soon the most prejudiced yielded and came to like the "new style" of singing at these evangelistic meetings of Moody and Sankey. In spite of all their prejudices they were convinced that the good work was genuine, and so they prayed, "God bless Scotland and make these evangelists from America helpful in awakening a revival of true religion." The same glorious victory Mr. Moody had achieved in Newcastle-upon-Tyne was destined to be experienced here in Edinburgh, and the great gatherings of Assembly Hall grew more and more in favor each day and increased in numbers and in spiritual power.

At Glasgow the great Kibble Crystal Palace in the Botanic Gardens was utilized for Mr. Moody's meetings, and although it will comfortably seat six thousand, it was not only constantly filled to overflowing, but the platform was often full of Scotland's most eminent men from among the clergy and evangelists from every direction and all denominations. The last meeting was one of the most memorable that ever took place upon the Continent. The Palace could not begin to contain the crowd that came, and when Mr. Moody arrived the vast throng was estimated at fully fifty thousand people. Mr. Moody, always quick in an emergency, determined not to alight from his carriage, but was driven to as near the center of the crowd as possible, and stood in his carriage while he preached


to the multitudes. Even at this disadvantage, Mr. Sankey's clear voice was heard by nearly all as he sang that beautiful hymn commencing "Nothing but leaves." At the close of Mr. Moody's sermon he asked all earnest inquirers after the better life to meet them in the Palace, and the great building was completely filled with those who wished for prayers and spiritual conversation and advice.

We have not room here to speak of Mr. Moody's great work in Ireland, but at Belfast, Londonderry and at Dublin the scenes we have described in Scotland were enacted over again. At Dublin the large Exhibition Hall was not large enough to contain those who wished to hear him, while the great mass meetings in the open air will be long remembered by those who attended them. His motto was "All Ireland for Christ," and it seemed as if all Ireland was stirred from center to circumference by the wonderful power that accompanied Mr. Moody's preaching.

In March, 1875, Mr. Moody commenced his great work in London. In the north quarter of London, the single point of Islington contained at that time about three or four hundred thousand souls. The largest structure there is the great Agricultural Hall, and under its immense roof of iron and glass Mr. Moody found just, such a spacious inclosure as he wanted. His congregations there were limited only by the possibility of hearing the preaching and the singing, and every available seat near the platform was occupied long before the servies commenced, — From Christian Work.


Chapter IV. Mr. Moody's Life-work for the Master.

When Dwight Lyman Moody set out as a young man on what became his life-mission he was told by well-meaning friends that he could do better work for the Lord than to try to talk for Him, as moving eloquence would never be his. Rhetorical eloquence never was his, but simple language and ready anecdote made him for a generation one of the most powerful men of speech for the Christian Church in this country, and made him known far beyond it. He leaves no full successor in the evangelistic field, none whose methods, manner and influence form a counterpart of those that gave him the peculiar power which he wielded for so many years over people in and out of the churches. The permanence of his influence over individuals who in large numbers were affected by him has been disputed, but he always declared that wherever he went in recent years he met people who came to him and told him of their conversion at his meetings in former years.

Simple speech was Moody's strength. Short, common words he used always. He was not a finished speaker,


and he did not even let a lapse in grammar bother him at all, but his direct words, ready illustrations, his earnestness and his emotional intensity made great crowds listen to him with rapt attention. He persuaded those emotionally susceptible to go to the penitent bench. If his listeners were already in the church, he filled them with desire to do something more than they had been doing. A nervous vibrancy in his voice accentuated this power. He spoke rapidly, more than two hundred words a minute sometimes, yet he never seemed to be talking fast, and he changed his subject, or the phases of it, and followed exhortation with incident so abruptly and so frequently, that he kept his auditors constantly on the alert. Once an emotional chord was struck in the audience he seemed to know it at once, and while keeping up the play of his quick changes he never ceased to play directly upon that chord until women sometimes wept and men were shaken. The unbelieving sometimes succumbed and sometimes arose and left the hall. He did not seek to expound doctrine. He sought to show that Christianity was the best thing on earth, and that the people he was talking to ought to have it. He held out heaven as the greatest thing to come, and reasoned backward that there must be its opposite. He didn't always call it hell in late years.

"A young man came to me after one of the meetings in the old Hippodrome and said he believed the Christian way was best, but he couldn't come out and take


it," Mr. Moody said, "because his roommate — be boarded over in Twenty-first Street there — would laugh at him. He came to me two or three times and finally promised to go home and talk to his roommate. He found him reading the Bible. The roommate had been to the meetings, too. That man is a happy man now and knows he did right. Isn't it worth while to be courageous?"

Mr. Moody would not push the point, but would turn to some other illustration or incident.

"Heaven is a city like New York. I believe that. And if there is a heaven there must be an opposite place — call it hell, or perdition, or whatever you like. There's no road without two ends. If heaven is one end, where is the other? If I see a man doing wrong I know he's not going the same way I'm going. It's settled in my mind that heaven is a place of joy. And do you think that a carnal man is going to heaven? Can death change him? Oh, no! It is only those who will now follow the right path that will enter heaven. We shall see our friends there and we'll have the angels and cherubim and seraphim. Oh, we'll have select company in heaven."

Such was the evangelist's familiar talk at the big meetings he addressed. Once in a while he would be epigrammatic.

"I'll wait till thanksgiving before telling whether the meetings are successful. Then if there, are plenty of turkey traveling from the homes of the rich to the


homes of the very poor, and if there is charity and love in abundance, I will say that they have been successful."

Sometimes Moody spoke very plainly of evils he wished to break up. My experience has taught me that you don't want to put on gloves when you are handling sin," he said, "because then you can't feel."

One of the practical phases of Mr. Moody's character was reflected in his avowal that a man's duty to take care of his family was ahead of his duty to the church. His simplicity of speech was backed by a simplicity of ideas that sometimes was startling. During a visit to this city while "Quo Vadis" was being read by everybody, a Roman Catholic priest called upon Mr. Moody at his invitation to discuss a scheme of work along lines in which both were interested. A copy of "Quo Vadis" lay on the table and the priest remarked that he was glad the evangelist was reading "that excellent book."

"Oh, my!" Moody exclaimed. "I'm not reading it. Some one sent it to my wife and when she found what an awful book it was she told me and said she was going to throw it into the waste basket. I said no, that the servants might get it then, so I would take it and see that it was burned."

"Don't do that," said the priest, "give it to me."

"Well," said Mr. Moody, "you may have it."

"I suppose," said the priest in telling the story, "that he thought I was as wrong as I could be already."

That Mr. Moody was sincere the priest, who is a


widely known man here, did not doubt, though he spoke jocularly, but the evangelist's impulsiveness amused him twice on that occasion. At the beginning of his call Mr. Moody had suggested that they kneel down and pray. Now, by the church's ruling a priest may not pray with a heretic, but he may, of course, have a heretic pray with him. "So I ‘flopped,’" said the father, "having to think quick, and began the Lord's Prayer before he could get started; then we got on very well."


Chapter V. The Simplicity of His Methods — His Abounding Faith.

HE visited England in 1867, but little was heard of his visit. He returned to Chicago, and in 1873 he took up with Ira D. Sankey, and the fame of the two began. Mr. Sankey wanted to start a music store, and some church people were ready to help him. Mr. Moody sent for him, told him he was going to the British Isles on an evangelizing tour, and wanted him to go along and sing at the meetings, and that he would give him one hundred and twenty-five dollars a month to do so. Mr. Sankey accepted the offer. Mr. Moody hadn't any money, but the singer didn't know it. With a confidence that would be good capital in Wall Street promoting circles, Mr. Moody went about talking of his intended trip to England. John V. Farwell called on him, and Mr. Moody talked to him just as though he was going. As a matter of fact, he had sent Mr. Sankey to his (Sankey's) home in Pennsylvania, telling him to visit his parents before the tour, when he hadn't money enough to make the tour. Mr. Farwell, at the close of his call, and of Mr. Moody's talk, handed the evangelist five hundred dollars for fear he might not have enough money for the expenses of the


tour. Mr. Moody took the money, sent for Sankey, and they started.

Their tour was a triumphal progress. The Scotch burst forth with enthusiastic praise of Moody's earnestness, and offered him money which he would not take. One purse offered him he induced the donors to give to Major Whittle, who was only waiting to have his debts paid to devote himself to evangelistic work. From city to city in Scotland, England and Ireland, Moody and Sankey went, stirring up the people in religious "awakenings" of so extraordinary a character that their reputations became world-wide. They came back here in 1875 and held meetings all over the country, that were attended by thousands. One of the earliest of the meetings was in what is now Madison Square Garden.

The Moody and Sankey book of sacred songs was published, and the proceeds from that have been estimated at between three hundred thousand and four hundred thousand dollars. Moody forced his partner to agree to renounce the profits of the work, as he did, and they were turned over to a committee, of which William E. Dodge was a member, to be used for religious work.

Mr. Moody was always reticent about financial affairs, but freely said that he would not have to be buried at public expense, and that this was a land in which any one who worked could make a living. As to the receipts of the big meetings held in this city, he


said that he got none, although some friend sent him one hundred dollars for his personal expenses, and that he was satisfied if the collections paid the rent of the hall. On his sixtieth birthday friends in England and this country presented him with thirty thousand dollars to build a chapel at Northfield. All his life he had a faculty for interesting people of means in his enterprise. He began the work of organizing the Northfield school for the religious, industrial and general education of girls and boys in 1879, and latterly thousands of people have attended the general conferences held there in the summer. He has succeeded in putting up twenty buildings there. Besides these buildings, he is credited with having built or with having been instrumental in securing the construction of a church and a Bible Institute at Chicago, Y. M. C. A. buildings in New York, Philadelphia, Boston, San Francisco, Scranton and Baltimore, and buildings for Christian work in Edinburgh, Glasgow, Dublin, Stratford, Liverpool and London.

Mr. Moody was a firm believer in the power of prayer and the literal language of the Bible. He declared that the steamship Spree, which was rendered helpless in mid-ocean several years ago, was saved as a result of the prayer meeting organized by General O. O. Howard and himself on board, and in which all the passengers joined. He was optimistic, and said that the last years of his life were better than any that had preceded them, and that the world was better now than ever before, with the best always "just ahead."


Chapter VI. His Death.


WITH the words "God is calling me," Dwight L. Moody, the evangelist, whose fame was world-wide, fell asleep in death at his home at noon, December 22, 1899. The passing of his spirit from a body which had been tortured with pain for some weeks to the rest beyond was as gentle as could be wished for. His family were gathered at the bedside, and the dying man's last moments were spent in comforting them and in contemplation of that reward for which he had so long and earnestly labored. He knew that death was near, but its sting to him was lost. Besides the family, there were present also Drs. Schofield and Wood and the nurse.

Early in the day Mr. Moody realized that the end was not far off and talked with his family at intervals, being conscious to the last, except for a few fainting


spells. Once be revived and with wonderful display of strength in his voice, said in a happy strain:
"What's the matter? What's going on here?"

One of the children replied: "Father, you have not been quite so well, and so we came in to see you."

A little later Mr. Moody talked quite freely to his sons, saying: "I have always been an ambitious man, not ambitious to lay up wealth, but to leave you work to do; and you are going to continue the work of the schools at East Northfield and Mount Hermon and of the Chicago Bible Institute."

Once the stillness of the chamber was broken by the anguished cry of Mrs. A. P. Fitt, his daughter, in the words: "Father, we can't spare you." The reply, so characteristic of the man, was: "I am not going to throw my life away. If God has more work for me to do, I'll not die."


As the noonday hour drew near the watchers at the bedside noted the approach of death. Several times his lips moved as if in prayer, but the articulation was so faint that the words could not be heard. Just as death came Mr. Moody awoke as if from slumber, and said with much joyousness: "I see earth receding. Heaven is opening. God is calling me."

The death of Mr. Moody was not unexpected, although hope for his temporary recovery from illness was entertained not only by friends near at hand, but


by those who had listened to his words and teachings on both continents. In the family, however, there was fear that death was not a long way off. The cause of death was a general breaking down of his health, due to overwork. His constitution was that of an exceedingly strong man, but his untiring labors had gradually undermined his vitality, until that most delicate of organs, the heart, showed signs of weakness. His exertions in the West last month brought on the crisis, and the collapse came during the series of meetings at Kansas City.

An early diagnosis by specialists made it evident that Mr. Moody's condition was serious, and, canceling his engagements, he returned to his home in East Northfield, so near the greatest achievements of his later life. On reaching his home the family physician, Dr. N. P. Wood, took charge of Mr. Moody, and for some days bulletins as to the patient's condition were issued, all having an encouraging tone seemingly, but unerringly pointing to the fact that the evangelist's work on earth was about finished; and in a few days a change for the worse prepared immediate friends for what was to come.


Mr. Moody had improved steadily until the day before his death, when he appeared very nervous. This symptom was accompanied by weakness, which much depressed the family, who were anxiously watching


the sufferer. Mr. Moody appeared to realize that he could not recover, and so he informed his family.

During the night the patient had spells of extreme weakness, and at two o'clock in the morning Dr. Wood was called at the request of Mr. Moody, in order that his symptoms might be noted. A hypodermic injection of strychnia caused the heart to become stronger. Then Mr. Moody requested his son-in-law, Mr. Fitt, and Dr. Wood to retire. Mr. Moody's eldest son, Will R. Moody, who had been sleeping the first of the night, spent the last half with his father.

At 7:30 o'clock in the morning Dr. Wood was called, and when he reached Mr. Moody's room he found his patient in a semi-conscious condition. Then it was that the family were called to the bedside, where they remained until death came.


Chapter VII. A Nation Mourns.


BENEATH the sod of tree-crowned Round Top, in East Northfield, the graceful mound from whose summit he has so often delivered the precious invitation of that Gospel he loved so well, lies all that is mortal of D wight L. Moody. On Tuesday, December 26th, with simple yet solemn ceremonial, and amid many manifestations of grief, the body of the century's greatest evangelist was committed to the grave, to await the resurrection.

The day of the funeral opened clear and cold, with a bright sun somewhat tempering the keen December air. Preparations had been made for an early service at the Moody home to precede the removal of the body to the church, where it was to lie in state for several hours


before the public funeral. Accordingly, the service was held at nine A.M., only the immediate family and relatives and a few intimate friends and associates of the deceased being present. Rev. Dr. C. I. Scofield read selections from the Scriptures, and Rev. Dr. R. A. Torrey, of the Chicago Bible Institute, offered prayer. Friends then viewed the body, after which the family were for a short time left alone with their beloved dead. When they had retired, the remains were placed in a casket of simple design, black-covered and open at full length. This was laid upon an oblong bier, heavily draped in black, which was carried to the church by thirty-two stalwart, young Northfield students, divided into four relays of eight each. As they were about to raise the bier to their shoulders, Mr. Fitt — Mr. Moody's son-in-law — sprinkled white roses about the casket.


Drs. Scofield and Torrey led the procession, which left the Moody residence at 10:30 A.M. Immediately behind the bier, walking by twos, came these honorary pall-bearers: Ira D. Sankey and George C. Stebbins, R. C. Morse and D. W. McWilliams, Rev. W. J. Herdman and Rev. Dr. George C. Needham. As the cortege moved from the house, the dead evangelist's eldest son, who stood bareheaded on the lawn, gave way to his grief, and leaned up against a tree, while his frame shook with emotion.

On the Congregational Church being reached, the


body was placed in front of the pulpit and the casket lid removed. Then followed a remarkable scene, lasting several hours, and showing more than words could express the wonderful hold the great evangelist had upon the hearts of the people. From far and near, in carriages and afoot, came hundreds to attend the funeral and pay the last tribute to him who had been their spiritual monitor for nearly a lifetime.

It is estimated that there were probably not less than three thousand persons in and around the building during the services. Professors from the Northfield schools stood at either end of the casket, and the throng of mourners filed slowly past, reverentially viewing the face of the dead. The features were calm and showed no evidence of suffering. Mr. Moody lay like one in a peaceful slumber. He was clad in his accustomed dress, and the lips seemed as if about to speak to the sorrowing multitude.

A little after two P.M. the doors of the church were closed to permit of the final preparations for the public service. Very simple were the floral decorations in the church. The galleries were trimmed with evergreens, and several fragrant tributes lay beside the coffin. At the head of the casket was a pillow of green with a crown of white roses interwoven, and a purple ribbon across the whole, on which were Mr. Moody's last words, "God is calling me." At the foot of the casket was a floral design of the open Bible, the left-hand page with the inwrought words, "Victory.


1 Cor. 15: 56-57," and the opposite page, "2 Tim. 4: 7-8." There were wreaths of palm and of laurel, sprays of roses, and sheaves of wheat, all gifts from the teachers and pupils of the Moody Institutes and from dear friends. An occasional ray of the clear, white winter sunlight stealing in through the church windows gave an added beauty to the fragrant offerings.


At 2:15 the family left the Moody residence, and on reaching the church, Mrs. Moody, escorted by her eldest son, Will R. Moody, was the first to enter. Then came Mrs. Fitt, attended by her brother, Paul Moody, Mrs. W. R. Moody and Mr. Fitt and the other members of the household. In the center of the church seats had been reserved for the family and relatives, and immediately behind them were the members of the various Northfield and Chicago institutions founded by Mr. Moody. At one side of the platform were seated the young women of the Northfield Seminary and on the other side the young men, the relatives sitting between. All the galleries were filled to overflowing with the general public. On the platform were seated Rev. Dr., H. G. Weston, of Crozier Theological Seminary; Rev. Dr. George C. Needham, of Philadelphia; Rev. Dr. A. G. Dixon, of Brooklyn, New York; Rev. Dr. H. M. Wharton, of Baltimore; Rev. Franklin S. Hatch, of Monson; Rev. Dr. J. Wilbur Chapman, of New York


City; S. H. Hadley, of New York City; Rev. Dr. A. T. Pierson, of Brooklyn, New York. Rev. E. A. Torrey, of Chicago, Illinois; Payson Hammond, of Connecticut; John Wanamaker, of Philadelphia, and Rev. David Allen Reed, of Springfield.

After the opening hymn, "A Little While," which was sung by the congregation, led by Prof. A. J. Phillips, and an invocation by Rev. Dr. Scofield, the Scripture lesson was read by Rev. Dr. A. T. Pierson, the portion selected being 2 Cor. 4: 11, and subsequent verses. Rev. George C. Needham led in prayer, and the entire audience joined in singing "Emanuel's Land." Then followed addresses by Revs. Dr. Scofield, Weston and Torrey; Bishop W. F. Mallalieu, Rev. Dr. Chapman, Rev. Dr. Pierson and John Wanamaker, followed by a brief closing address by Will R. Moody.


It is only possible in these pages to give the merest outline of the addresses, all of which were marked by deep feeling and earnest eloquence. Rev. Dr. Scofield, Mr. Moody's home pastor, at the conclusion of his Scripture lesson (which he took from 2. Cor. 5), delivered a most beautiful and impressive eulogy. He said:
"‘We know.’ ‘We are always confident.’ That is the Christian attitude toward the mystery of death. We are confident, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be at home with the Lord. And this is


the Christian doctrine of death. We know; we are always confident. In this triumphant assurance Dwight L. Moody lived, and at high noon last Friday, be died. We are not met, dear friends, to mourn a defeat, but to celebrate a triumph. ‘He walked with God, and he was not, for God took him.’ There in the West, in the presence of great audiences of twelve thousand of his fellow-men, God spoke to him to lay it all down and come home. He would have planned it so. This is not the place nor am I the man to present a study of the life and character of Dwight L. Moody. No one will ever question that we are to-day laying in the kindly bosom of the earth the mortal body of a great man.

"Whether we measure greatness by qualities of character, by qualities of intellect, or by things alone, Dwight L. Moody must be accounted great. The basis of Mr. Moody's character was sincerity, genuineness. He had an inveterate aversion to all forms of sham, unreality and pretense. Most of all did he detest religious pretense and cant. Along with this fundamental quality, Mr. Moody cherished a great love of righteousness. His first question concerning any proposed action was, ‘Is it right?’ But those two qualities necessarily at the bottom of all noble character, were in him suffused and transfigured by divine grace. Beside ail this, Mr. Moody was in a wonderful degree brave, magnanimous and unselfish. Doubtless this unlettered New England country boy became what he


was by the grace of God. The secret of Dwight L. Moody's power lay: First, in a definite experience of Christ's saving grace. He had passed out of death into life, and he knew it. Secondly, Mr. Moody believed in the divine authority of the Scriptures. The Bible was to him the voice of God, and he made it resound as such in the consciences of men. Thirdly, he was baptized with the Holy Spirit and knew that he was. It was to him as definite an experience as his conversion. Fourthly, he was a man of prayer. He believed in a living and unfettered God. But, fifthly, Mr. Moody believed in work, in ceaseless effort, in wise provision, in the power of organization, of publicity. I like to think of Dwight L. Moody in heaven. I like to think of him with his Lord, and with Elijah, Daniel, Paul, Augustine, Luther, Wesley and Finney.

"Farewell, for a little time, great heart! May a double portion of the spirit be vouchsafed to us who remain."


Bishop Mallalieu, of the Methodist Church, full of years and dignity, paid a glowing tribute to the dead evangelist. Among other things he said:

"I first met and became acquainted with him, whose death we mourn, in London, in the summer of 1875. From that day, when he moved the masses of the world's metropolis to the hour when he answered the call of God to come up higher, I have known him,


esteemed him and loved him. Surely, we may now say, that in his death one of the truest, bravest, purest and most influential men of this wonderful nineteenth century has passed to his rest and his reward. With feelings of unspeakable loss and desolation, we gather about the casket that contains all that was mortal of Dwight L. Moody.

"And yet what a mighty uplift and inspiration must come to each one of us as we think of his character and his achievements, for he was

One who never turned his back, but marched breast forward,
Never doubted clouds would break,
Never dreamed, though right were worsted, wrong would triumph.

"In bone and brawn and brain he was a typical New Englander; he was descended from the choicest New England stock; he was born of a New England mother, and from his earliest life he breathed the free air of his native hills and was carefully nurtured in the knowledge of God and the holy traditions and histories of the glorious past. It was to be expected of him that he would be a Christian of pronounced characteristics, for he consecrated himself thoroughly and completely and irrevocably to the service of God and humanity. The heart of no disciple of the Master ever beat with more genuine, sympathetic and utterly unselfish loyalty than did this great heart. Because he held fast to the absolute truth of the Bible, and unequivocably and intensely


believed it to be the unerrant Word of God; because be preaobed the Gospel rather than talked about the Gospie; because be used his mother tongue, the terse, clear, ringing, straightforward Saxon; because he had the profoundest sense of brotherhood with all poor, unfortunate and even outcast people; because he was unaffectedly tender and patient with the weak and sinful; because he hated evil as thoroughly as he loved goodness; because he knew just how to lead penitent souls to the Saviour; because he had the rare and happy art of arousing Christian people to the performance of their duties; because he had in his own soul a conscious, joyous experience of personal salvation, the people flocked to his services, they heard him gladly, they were led to Christ, and he came to be prized and honored by all denominations, so that to-day all Protestantism recognizes the fact that he was God's servant, an ambassador of Christ, and, indeed, a chosen vessel to bear the name of Jesus to the nations.

"We shall not again behold his manly form, animated with life; hear his thrilling voice, or be moved by his consecrated personality; but if we are true and faithful to our Lord, we shall see him in glory, for already he walks the streets of the heavenly city; he mingles in the song of the innumerable company of white-robed saints, sees the King in His beauty, and awaits our coming. May God grant that in due time we may meet him over yonder."



Professor R. A. Torrey, of the Bible Institute, Chicago, said in part:

"God wonderfully magnified his grace in the life of D. L. Moody. God was magnified in his birth. The babe that was born sixty-two years ago — that wonderful soul was God's gift to the world. How much that meant to the world; how much the world has been blessed and benefited by it, we shall never know this side of the coming of Christ. God's grace was magnified in his conversion. He was born in sin, as we are, but God, by the power of his Word, the regenerating power of his Holy Spirit, made him a mighty man of God. How much the conversion of that boy in Boston, forty-three years ago, meant to the world, no man can tell; but it was all God's grace that did it. God's grace and love were magnified again in the development of that character. He had the strength of body that was possessed by few sons of men.

"It was all from God. To God alone was it due that he differed from other men. That character was God's gift to a world that sorely needed men like him. God's grace and love were magnified again in his service. The great secret of his success was supernatural power, given in answer to prayer.

"The death of Mr. Moody is a call to his children, his associates, ministers of the Word everywhere, and to the whole Church: ‘Go forward,’ ‘Our leader has


fallen; let us give up the work,’ some would say. Not for a moment. Listen to what God says: ‘Our leader has fallen. Move forward. Moses my servant is dead; therefore arise, go in and possess the land. As I was with D.L. Moody so I will be with you. I will not fail thee nor forsake thee.’

"It is remarkable how unanimous all those who have been associated with Mr. Moody are upon this point. The great institutions that he has established at North-field, at Mt. Hermon, at Chicago, and the work they represent must be pushed to the front as never before.

"Mr. Moody himself said, when he felt the call of death at Kansas City: "I know how much better it would be for me to go; but we are on the verge of a great revival like that of 1857, and I want to have a hand in it." He will have a mighty hand in it. His death, with the triumphal scenes that surround it, are part of God's way of answering the prayers that have been going on for so long in our land for a revival."


Rev. J. Wilbur Chapman spoke with much feeling, as follows:

"I cannot bring myself to feel this afternoon that this service is a reality. It seems to me that we must awake from some dream and see again the face of this dear man of God, which we have so many times seen. It is a new picture to me this afternoon, I never saw


Mr. Moody with his eyes closed. They were always open, and it seemed to me open not only to see where he could help others, but where he could help me. His hands were always outstretched to help others. I never came near him without his helping me.

"The only thing that seems natural is the sunlight now on his face. There was always a halo around him. I can only give a slight tribute of the help he has done me. I can only especially dedicate myself to God, that I, with others, can preach the Gospel he taught.

"When a student in college, Mr. Moody found me. I had no object in Christ. He pointed me to the hope in God; he saw my heart and I saw his saviour. I have had a definite life since then. When perplexities have arisen, from those lips came the words, ‘Who are you doubting? If you believe in God's word, who are you doubting?’ I was a pastor, a preacher, without much result. One day, Mr. Moody came to me, and, with one hand on my shoulder, and the other on the open Word of God, he said: ‘Young man, you had better get more of this into your life,’ and when I became an evangelist myself, in perplexity I would still sit at his feet, and every perplexity would vanish just as mist before the rising sun. And, indeed, I never came without the desire to be a better man, and be more like him, as he was like Jesus Christ, He was the dearest friend I have had. If my own father were lying in the coffin, I could not feel more the sense of loss."



A splendid tribute to Mr. Moody's memory was paid by Rev. A. T. Pierson, who said:

"When a great tree falls, you know, not only by its branches but by its roots, how much soil it drew up as it fell. I know of no other man who has fallen in this century having so wide a tract of uprooting as this man who has just left us.

"I have been thinking of the four departures during the last quarter of a century, of Charles Spurgeon, of London; A. J. Gordon, of Boston; Catherine Booth, mother of the Salvation Army, and George Muller, of Bristol, England, and not one made the world-wide commotion in their departure that Dwight L. Moody has caused Dwight L. Moody was a great man. That man, when he entered the church in 1856, in Boston, after ten months of probation, was told by his pastor that he was not a sound believer. That pastor, taking him aside, told him he had better keep still in prayer meeting. The man the church held out at arm's length has become the preacher of preachers, the teacher of teachers, the evangelist of evangelists. It is a most humiliating lesson for the Church of God.

"When, in 1858, he decided to give all his time, he gave the key to his future. I say everything D. L. Moody has touched has been a success. Do you know that with careful reckoning be has reached one hundred million of people since be first became a, Christian?


You may take all the years of public service in this land and Great Britain; take into consideration all the addresses he delivered, and all the audiences of his churches, and it will reach one hundred million. Take into consideration all the people his books have reached, and the languages into which they have been translated; look beyond his evangelistic work to the work of education, tbe schools, the Chicago Bible Institute, and the Bible Institute here. Scores of people in the world owe their spiritual existence to Dwight L. Moody as a means of their consecration.

"I want to say a word of Mr. Moody's entrance into heaven. When he entered into heaven there must have been an unusual commotion. I want to ask you to-day whether you can think of any other man of the last half century whose coming so many souls would have welcomed at the gates of heaven. It was a triumphal entrance into glory.

"No man who has been associated with him in Christian work has not seen that there is but one way to live, and that way to live wholly for God. The thing that D. L. Moody stood for, and will stand for, for centuries to come, was his living only for God. He made mistakes, no doubt; but if any of us is without sin in this respect, we might raise a stone at him, but I am satisfied that the mistake of D. L. Moody were the mistakes of a stream that overflowed its banks. It is a great deal better to be full and overflowing than to be empty and have nothing to overflow."



All of the vast audience were touched when Will R. Moody, the eldest son of the great evangelist, rose in his pew to speak. He began in a low, deep voice, which, though trembling with emotion, was quite audible to every one present. He said:

"As a son, I want to say a few words of him as a father. We have heard from his pastor, his associates and friends, and he was just as true a father. I don't think he showed up in any way better than when, on one or two occasions, in dealing with us as children, with his impulsive nature, he spoke rather sharply. We have known him to come to us and say: ‘My children, my son, my daughter, I spoke quickly; I did wrong; I want you to forgive me.’ That was D. L. Moody as a father.

"He was not yearning to go; he loved his work. Life was very attractive; it seems as though on that early morning, as he had one foot upon the threshold, it was given him for our sake to give us a word of comfort. He said: ‘This is bliss; it is like a trance. If this is death, it is beautiful.’ And his face lighted up as he mentioned those whom he saw.

"We could not call him back; we tried to for a moment, but we could not. We thank God for his home life, for his true life, and we thank God that he was our father, and that he led each one of his children to know Jesus Christ."



Hon. John Wanamaker spoke very briefly. He said:

"If I had any words to say it would he that the best commentary on the Scriptures, the best pictures of the Lord Jesus Christ, were in our knowledge of the beautiful man who is sleeping in our presence to-day. For the first time I can understand better the kind of a man Paul was, and Nehemiah, and Oliver Cromwell. I think of Mr. Moody as a Stonewall Jackson of the Church of God of this century. But the sweetest of all thoughts of him are his prayers and his kindnesses. It was as if we were all taken into his family and he had a familiarity with every one and we were his closest friends.

"It is not alone in Northfield these buildings will stand, but over a hundred million buildings that owe their standing to his efforts, Christian associations and churches that are erected for use both Sundays and week-days. There is not any place in this country where you can go without seeing the work of this man of God. It seems to make every man seem small because he lived so far above us, as we crept close to his feet. It is true of every one who sought to be like him.

"I can run back into the beginning of his manhood and there have the privilege of being close to him. I can call up personal friends that were at the head of railroads, that were distinguished in finance and business,


and great as their successes were, I do not believe that there is one of them who would not gladly have changed places with D. L. Moody.

"The Christian laborer I believe to-day looms up more luminous than any man who lived in the century. It seems as if it were a vision when the one who has passed away stood in Philadelphia last month, when on his way to Kansas City, and, with tears in his eyes, he said to me with a sigh: ‘If I could only hold one great city in the East before I die, I think it might help other cities to do the same.’ Still, trusting God, he turned his back on his home and family, and went a thousand miles carrying that burden, and it was too much for him. A great many of the people of the sixties are quitting work, and if anything is to be done for God it is time we consecrate ourselves to Him."


Among the other speakers were Rev. Dr. G. H. Weston and Rev. H. M. Wharton, of Baltimore, Maryland. The service closed with the singing of "Blessed Hope" by a male quartette, after which the congregation was dismissed, the casket closed, and at 4:40 P.M. the funeral procession took its way to Round Top, the burial place chosen by Mr. Moody. Following the pall-bearers, and honorary pall-bearers, who marched in the order already mentioned, came coaches containing the family and relatives, many pastors and friends, and


a large number of mourners. Arrived at the grave, all sang "Jesus, Lover of My Soul." Rev. Dr. Torrey offered a brief prayer, and Rev. Dr. Scofield pronounced the benediction. When the greater part of the gathering had gone, the casket was opened for a moment to permit the family to look for the last time on the dear face of the dead, and it was then placed in an outer coffin of heavy oak and solemnly deposited in the grave. The plate on the casket bore the inscription:

Plate on the Casket Bore.

Mr. Moody's tomb is a vault of solid masonry, and had been lined with ivy preparatory to receiving the casket. It is at the summit of Round Top; and this spot, which the great evangelist in his lifetime had made a very center of Gospel activity and the focus of many summer conferences, will now more than ever be a Mecca — a shrine full of memories and attractions for Christian workers of all denominations throughout the whole world.


In the last four hours of his life, Mr. Moody was jubilant over the prospect before him. After one of his sinking spells, he opened his eyes and said to those about him:


"I have been within the gates, I have seen Irene and Dwight. This is God's call. It is my coronation day."

Again he said: "If this is death, it is not to be dreaded; there is nothing bad about it; it is sweet!"

Speaking of what was to be the course observed concerning the Training College and its methods: "I should like to make a will at this time. I have net a penny to leave you, but I should like Will to take Mt. Hermon; Percy, you and Emma the Chicago Bible Institute, and Paul, I give you the Seminary." — From the Christian Herald.


Chapter VIII. The Man and His Message.


IN a magazine article several years ago, Henry Drummond declared that Mr. Moody was the greatest man this century had produced; and the closer one came to him, and the more carefully he was studied, the firmer became the conviction that Drummond was right.

He was an humble man. The secret of his humility was largely in the fact that he always had on hand great enterprises for God. He was not easily satisfied. What had been done was only the stepping-stone to greater achievement. When a man becomes satisfied with what he has done in life he is apt to grow proud. But Moody always stood in the presence of a great unfinished work. The magnitude of it made him look away from himself to God. Great preacher as he was, he was never satisfied with his sermons, because there was in his mind an ideal higher than anything he had ever reached.

He was a spiritual man. He dwelt in the secret place of the Most High. He loved Keswick brethren


and doctrines because they dealt with the deep things of God. His pastor spoke the truth when he said, "To this man the heavens were all the time full of chariots and horses of fire." He believed in things unseen and eternal.

He was a practical man. It was truly said of him, "He hitched his wagon to a star, but he kept the wheels on earth, and its axles well oiled." He never made them the mistake of the philosopher who, while gazing at the stars, fell into the ditch at his feet. Enthusiasm never ran away with his judgment. He was noted for his common sense.

He was a great man in the Christly sense. Jesus said, "If any one would be great among you, let him become the servant of all," and the mission of Moody was to serve. His love of Jesus was a passion, and he loved people because Jesus loved them. All he was and had was laid on the altar of sacrifice. He never spared himself. No one who knew him ever accused him of seeking money for himself. He lived and died a poor man, while he raised and passed on millions for the uplifting of others. The fact that he was without early educational advantages led him to sympathize with poor young men and women, and to establish colleges where they could secure an education at small cost. A large book might be written on Moody as a builder. There is scarcely a large city in Christendom which has not some great building erected with money raised in response to his prayer and work.


He was a prophet. He spoke for God. His message was the whole Bible. He believed it to be the Word of God. It was easy for him to accept its miracles, for the God who wrote the Book was equal to anything that it claimed for Him. He had no sympathy with the critics who tear the Bible to pieces. There were among them some of his friends, whom he loved in spite of there errors. But his friendship for them never made him swerve a particle from his loyalty to the Bible.

He had a message of salvation by grace. He believed that sinners were saved by the unmerited favor of God. He magnified mercy. His was a Gospel of Blood. He frequently said that when a preacher ceases to preach the Blood, he begins to be powerless in his ministry. The great effort of his life was to induce sinners to take shelter under the Blood. He denounced as a fatal error the illusion that men can be saved by character, without the blood of Christ.

He brought to the world a message of regeneration. He magnified the work of the Spirit in the new birth. He was not a reformer. With him the regeneration of the individual was everything. When men are saved, they will become good citizens and good fathers. He believed with all his heart in instantaneous conversion. Indeed, he believed in no other kind of conversion than that which comes suddenly; that it is not possible to cultivate the old nature into a state of grace; we must receive the divine nature by an act of faith.

He also had a message of sanctification. He did not


believe in sinless perfection, or the eradication of the old nature, but he did believe in the possibility of a victorious life. In talking with him one day about a good brother who had proclaimed himself as sinless, he quietly replied, "He will soon find out his mistake." He was patient with people who held radical views about holiness, for he thought it was better to err on that side than on the other. He had no fear of being perfect, though he was sorry that be was imperfect. There was before him a high standard of Christly character, and, always conscious that he came short of it, he strove every day to reach it. His great desire was to be a vessel cleansed by the Spirit through the Word, wholly set apart to the Master's use, and he came as near being a thoroughly sanctified man in the New Testament sense as any one I ever met.

His message was a message of evangelism. His was not a mystical religion, occupied with introspection and spiritual enjoyment. He believed in a spirituality that expresses itself in seeking the salvation of others. He had a passion for soul-winning. In preaching to the unconverted he was always at his best. He believed in education, but the consuming purpose of his life was evangelization. He looked upon anything else, however important, as incidental. When a church ceased to seek and to save the lost, he regarded it as fallen from its high mission. Like the Master, he forgot the ninety-nine that were saved, while he pressed out after the one who was wandering.


He brought a message of hope in the Second Coming of Christ. He was no fanatic; he never set the time. He wanted to be found watching, waiting and working when the Lord should come. But he had the upward look. He fell into his grave while he was looking into the heavens for the returning King. It was the inspiration of his life. He built for time and for eternity, but he was willing that the Lord should come and set aside all his plans in the establishment of His kingdom upon earth. He did not, however, disfellowship brethren who disagreed with him as to the premillennial return of the Lord. If a man was in right relation to Christ on Calvary, and believed the Bible, Moody gave him the hand of fellowship, whether he were post-millennialist or pre-millennialist. He did not believe these two schools of thought should be alienated, because both of them are looking for the coming of Christ, though they may differ as to details.

He brought to the weary, burdened toilers of earth a message of heaven. He looked forward to its rest and its righteousness. His citizenship was in heaven. He loved his home, and made it a little heaven on earth. The wife and children could hardly think of him as the great man that he was; he was so loving and gentle and tender. The home on earth he prized, but the home in heaven he prized more. The fallacy so prevalent that we should make the best of this world, and leave heaven to take care of itself, received no sympathy from him. His real world was "the building of


God, the house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." As friend after friend passed through the gates he became more attached to the "Father's house." The death of his little grandchildren broke his heart, while it brightened heaven and made him more willing to go.

His last words will be immortal: "Earth is receding; heaven is opening; God is calling me; do not call me back." What a commotion his entrance into heaven must have made. While on earth he had preached with his voice to at least one hundred millions of people, and through his pen to millions more. How many millions have been saved through his life no one can tell, but certainly he has received an abundant entrance into the city of life and light. He has seen the King in His beauty. The yearning of his soul that he might be like Him has been satisfied. I cannot think of Moody in heaven as any other than a leader of men, a worker for Jesus. If there is a campaign for the glory of Christ, he is at the head of it. In the closing word of Dr. Weston's address, "I would rather be D. L. Moody dead in his coffin than any other man living on earth." — Rev. A. A. Dixon, D.D.


Chapter IX. Mr. Moody in His Relation to the Christian Church.


WE have known Dwight Lyman Moody since he was twenty-four years of age, and some years after our acquaintance began, outside of a well-defined and narrow sphere of knowledge, he was so ignorant that, though he had attended Young Men's Christian Associations for some time, when a motion was made to go into a committee of the whole he sprang up and said: "Committee of the whole! How can there be a committee of the whole? and what do we want of it? Ain't we all here anyhow?" His speech then was that of an uncultivated down-East Yankee, with all the idioms, mispronunciations and nasality. Even he knew better English than he could speak, and used to say that the Spirit had to use Moody as he was, that he himself meant to make the most of Moody he could, but it would be some time before he could make much of him.

As the most successful modern evangelist and as a teacher and founder (since all denominations of Christians


in many lands have received the benefits of his life and work), his memory deserves whatever time and space may be necessary to present him as he was. Especially is this important, as in his life and in the few days since his death he has been misunderstood and innocently misrepresented by some Christian teachers and others.

His father, whose name was Edwin, was by trade a stone mason, but owned a comfortable little farmhouse and several acres of land. He had nine children, of whom Mr. Moody was the sixth, and when this boy, who was to make the family famous, was four years old the father died suddenly. The fatherless boy remained at home, working at whatever he got to do, and by the efflux of unregulated energy sometimes causing anxiety, until he was seventeen years old, and then, with his mother's permission, he went to Boston and took a place with his uncle, who kept a shoe store. In Northfield he had attended the Unitarian congregation with his mother. His uncle took him on two conditions that he would take his advice in all things, and that he would regularly attend the Sunday-school and services of the Mount Vernon Congregational Church. The pastor of that church was the Rev. Dr. Edward N. Kirk, one of the most evangelical and eloquent ministers this country has produced. His Sunday-school teacher was Mr. Edward Kimball, who has since become known throughout the United States for his success in inducing churches to pay off their debts. With


Mr. Kimball we have conversed and frequently corresponded concerning the early religious life of Mr. Moody, and, prepared by these conversations, have talked with the subject of them, finding substantial agreement between Mr. Kimball's reminiscences and Mr. Moody's own version.

The statements which have been often repeated that after his conversion Mr. Moody applied for membership in the church, but was kept waiting for a year, and even after his admission his attempts to edify the brethren by remarks in the prayer meeting were of such a character that his pastor, Dr. Kirk, took him aside and suggested to him that he might serve the Lord in some other way more acceptably, and that many others advised him to keep silence, when stated in that bald way, must be taken with many grains of allowance.

Many a time we have heard the statement made by persons who wished to flavor their Sunday-school convention with something piquant, that the "staid and stiff New England orthodoxy was so barren that it would hardly admit to the Lord's table so devoted and earnest a servant of Christ as Dwight L. Moody, of Chicago." Others affirmed that when he went to Sunday-school he was critical, self-assertive, independent — a troublesome scholar. The facts are that Dr. Kirk's was organized as a revival church particularly to retain in Boston the eloquence, zeal, and marvelous fervor of that man, to whom God gave as noble a presence and as wonderful a voice as we have ever heard.


Those sympathizing with his peculiar work gathered about him, among them such men as Julius A. Palmer, the brother of Dr. Ray Palmer, the author of "My faith looks up to Thee." He was one of the deacons, and all the rest had the same sympathies. Mr. Kimball was not only Mr. Moody's Sabbath-school teacher and, as Mr. Moody expressly informed us, the means of his conversion, but was also one of the examining committee. But the Mount Vernon Church would not receive a person who could not furnish evidence that he was converted, even if he was perfectly orthodox in doctrine.

About the time Mr. Moody was converted a young man came from Scotland with a letter from a Presbyterian Church. He could repeat the Shorter Catechism, answer all doctrinal questions glibly, but when he was asked of his position before God as a sinner and his conscious relation to Christ as a Saviour, he knew nothing of it, and made no reply, except that "such questions were never asked him before." He confessed that he had simply "joined" because he was advised and expected to do so. This young man was advised to wait, and brethren were appointed to try to arouse in him a consciousness of his need of a Saviour and of a work of grace, and to point him to the Lamb of God. About the same time a young woman applied who was wholly in the dark on "doctrines"; tender, tearful, hesitating, distrustful of herself, she could not tell why she thought herself a Christian, but could only say that she loved Christ and the prayer meeting. One of the


committee said, "Do you love God's people because they are His?" Her face brightened, and she said, "Oh, sir, is that an evidence?" "Yes." "Then I am sure I have that if I have no other, for I love to be with Christians anywhere." She was promptly received.

When Mr. Moody appeared for examination he was eighteen years old. He had only been in the Sunday-school class a few weeks; he had no idea and could not tell what it was to be a Christian; even when aided by his teacher, whom he loved, he could not state what Christ had done for him. The chief question put to him was this: "Mr. Moody, what has Christ done for us all — for you — which entitles Him to our love?" The longest answer he gave in the examination was this: "I do not know. I think Christ has done a good deal for us, but I do not think of anything particular as I know of."

Under these circumstances, as he was a stranger to all the members of the committee, and less than a month had elapsed since he began to give any serious thought to the salvation of his soul, they deferred recommending him for admission to the church. But two of the examining committee were specially designated to watch over him with kindness, and teach him "the way of God more perfectly."

When he met the committee again no merely doctrinal questions were asked of him; but as his sincerity and earnestness were undoubted and he appeared to have more light, it was decided to propound him for


admission. About eight years after this, and when Mr. Moody had become prominent as an evangelist, he expressed his gratitude to one of the officers of the church for the course pursued, and said his conviction was that its influence was favorable to his growth in grace. He also said he was afraid that pastors and church officers generally were falling into the error of hurrying new converts into a profession of religion. To a person of our acquaintance Dr. Kirk himself referred with the deepest grief to these imputations upon the church, and declared them to be without foundation in truth; as well he might, for if there ever existed a man in New England who was free from the spirit of "staid and stiff New England orthodoxy," it was Dr. Kirk.

As for the suggestion to say but little in prayer meeting, we have little doubt that some one suggested that, for Mr. Moody has told us of his utter ignorance of the evangelical system. He was converted; he "wished to do his duty"; he "said whatever came to his lips," knowing nothing about its consistency or inconsistency; but he acted on john Wesley's rule "Do every religious duty as you can until you can do it as you would."

In 1862 he married Miss Emma C. Revell. She proved a helpmeet indeed. They were soon in great straits. One morning some time after his marriage he said to his wife, "I have no money, and the house is without supplies; it looks as if the Lord had had enough of me in this mission work and was going to send me back to sell boots and shoes." But he succeed,


and in 1863 an edifice was erected to hold his congregation. Two years later he became president of the Young Men's Christian Association of Chicago. Most of his converts had not been members of any religious denomination, so Mr. Moody became pastor himself, though not ordained. He refused to take a salary.

Between the years 1865 and 1871 he traveled in the interest of Sabbath-schools and Young Men's Christian Associations, attending conventions and delivering addresses. In the great fire in Chicago his church building was destroyed. With his family he was forced to flee and leave everything behind. Within a month a temporary house was built. This was replaced by a structure that would hold four thousand people and cost nearly seventy thousand dollars, which in a very short time was paid.

Long before this he was found to have unusual and ever available common sense, and business sagacity worthy to be classed with that of Vanderbilt, Huntington, and many other commercial princes. It was the development of such abilities, in part, that secured him the confidence of men of large means to a degree never attained by any other person engaged in such work as that to which he devoted his life. He may be considered at least the unecclesiastic founder of modern institutional work for the salvation of men. Everywhere he acted upon the principle that without God man can do nothing effectual in saving men and that God requires the best that is in every man. Mr. Moody


Moody neglected nothing. He justified wide advertising on the ground that Christ Himself, in the absence of other means, sent out seventy, two by two, to notify the people, to prepare them for His coming. To ventilation, proper seating, and all the essentials for the attraction and management of great bodies, to co-operation, the presentation and demonstration of religious unity, and the presence of men of weight in the community he gave special attention.

He flowered into cosmopolitan fame under very peculiar circumstances. His first visit to Great Britain was in 1867. What he did then chiefly excited surprise and curiosity. After the great fire in Chicago he went over again and associated himself with Philip Phillips, who was when traveling in the United Kingdom under his sobriquet of "The Singing Pilgrim." But in 1873 he began an evangelical tour which lasted nearly three years. This time he was accompanied by Mr. Sankey. They were invited to England by a clergyman of the Church of England and a layman, almost strangers, who had been brought into contact with Moody and Sankey in Chicago. On arriving in England they found that the friends who had invited them had died, and they were left alone, without means, friendship, or money.

After reaching London they went to York to begin their meetings. Their first congregation consisted of five hearers; their second of seven; their third of nine. There were some signs of success, however, as they advanced. Afteward they were invited, by some one


who was willing to spend a little doing good, to New-castle-upon-Tyne. There they met with marvelous success. Thence they went to Edinburgh, Glasgow, Dundee, Manchester, Sheffield, Birmingham, Liverpool and London.

When they arrived at London for work, such was the interest that eighteen thousand persons assembled at the first meeting. While there the evangelists were much criticised — favorably by some, unfavorably by others. The most outrageous falsehoods were circulated concerning them, the worst of them originating in this country. It was reported that they were sent over to London by a certain firm of organ manufacturers, at a salary of five hundred pounds a year, and the president of the company was obliged to come out, over his own signature, and certify that "neither Mr. Moody nor Mr. Sankey derives any pecuniary advantage from the use of our organs. At our request our London agent has loaned Mr. Sankey one of our organs for use in their services without charge, a favor which any organ maker would have been glad to do him." It was stated editorially by one of the leading daily papers of this city in its number of June 22, 1875, "We are credibly informed that Messrs. Moody and Sankey were sent out to England by Mr. Barnum as a matter of speculation." This was reprinted in the London Cosmopolitan and other papers. So sensitive were they to the charges that they were "coining money by saving souls" that though the royalty on the hymn and music


books of Moody and Sankey in England reached the large sum of twenty-eight thousand three hundred and thirty-five dollars, the evangelists would accept none of it; the London committee concluded to apply it to Mr. Moody's church in Chicago, and the amount credited to them was forwarded to the treasurer of the fund for the new building.

They also suffered much from the then prevalent prejudice against Americans and American methods, a prejudice which has been happily transformed into a prepossession. No American who has visited the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland in a public religious character attracted nearly so much attention or left such permanent and valuable fruits.

Mr. Moody's experiences in Great Britain and Ireland constitute the second period in his evolution. He was now a man with a message for the English-speaking world, and the expansive force of that message almost transformed him in the brief period of three years. He rose, as a man and a Christian, with his elevation in the public view; and each new effort seemed to demand from him — and qualify him for — a greater. From the time he raised the Gospel trumpet to his lips he delivered the whole counsel of God. In Scotland, where, whatever the condition now, there was then no serious estrangement between the dominant churches and whisky, on one occasion, Mr. Moody — who was then standing in the pulpit of what was known as "the distiller's kirk," and a distiller was acting in place of Mr. Sankey


in leading the singing — in the midst of a most animated address, paused and then said:
"Is there any rich distiller here who has made his money by the ruin of the bodies and souls of men? I say to him, if you expect or desire the favor of God, make restitution and restore to the right parties. Do not think to make peace by giving a thousand pounds to build a church. Go to the widows you have made; go to the orphans you have made, and to them restore as far as in your power."

His hold on all classes was classes tenacious; it became unpopular to ridicule him. Even in Dublin, where the people were much divided, it was unsafe to speak of Mr. Moody or his co-worker, Mr. Sankey, disrespectfully. During a pantomime at one of the Dublin theaters a clown entered and said: "I feel rather Moody," the pantaloon rejoined, "I feel rather Sankeymonious." Upon this the gallery hissed them, and then, not content with a negative form of expressing respect, some one started "Hold the Fort, for I am Coming," and, according to The Rock, a leading English paper, the whole assembly in the higher story joined in the chorus, and the curtain fell until the hymn was concluded.

A remarkable circumstance was that soon after the British Association of Science met in Belfast and the brilliant Professor Tyndall uttered words that grieved all Christians throughout the world, evangelical and unevangelical (which expression Professor Tyndall


many years afterward tried to modify, as even his fellow-scientists declared it an unscientific utterance), Moody and Sankey arrived and began their services, and the effect was that more converts of the most intelligent class than had been received into the churches for many years resulted.

As their audiences increased, the higher class of periodicals attempted philosophical explanations of the movement. All denominations co-operated with them, and many of the clergy of the Established Church. The attitude of the clergy of that church as a whole, however, was that of a "simple looker-on, hinting doubts and occasionally expressing mild approval, but being really afraid to censure and afraid to applaud."

Lord Shaftesbury thanked God publicly that Mr. Moody had not been educated at Oxford, "for he had a wonderful power of getting at the hearts of men, and while the common people heard him gladly, many persons of high station have been greatly struck with the marvelous simplicity and power of his preaching." Lord Shaftesbury added that the Lord Chancellor of England a short time before had said to him, "The simplicity of that man's preaching, the clear manner in which he sets forth salvation by Christ, is to me the most striking and the most delightful thing I ever knew in my life." Mr. Gladstone attended the meetings, and was deeply impressed with the hunger of the people to hear the Gospel. Heartily grasping Mr. Moody's hand, he said to him, "I wish I had your body." Mr. Moody


immediately replied, "I wish I had your head." Mr. Gladstone responded, "I mean I wish I had your lungs," to which Mr. Moody again replied, "I wish I had your brains"; and with hearty good wishes they parted.

Certain journals satirized and some of the comic papers caricatured him. The Saturday Review expressed surprise that so many persons should go to hear Mr. Sankey, ridiculed his singing, and said of Mr. Moody, "He is simply a ranter of the most vulgar type; his mission seems to be to degrade religion to the level of the ‘penny gaff.’" But the London Times, in a leading article, said:

"Mr. Sankey simply confines himself to the kind of tunes and to the mode of singing with which large multitudes can be most readily brought into harmony. Both the crowds and the music, however they may contribute to the general result, are perfectly legitimate aids, and it is a mere matter of good sense for a preacher to employ such influences for predisposing his hearers to listen to him. But people would not come together for weeks merely to hear impressive singing, nor to yield to the impulse of association. They come to hear Mr. Moody, and the main question is, What has he to say? Is any Christian Church in this metropolis in a position to say that it can afford to dispense with any vigorous effort to rouse the mass of our people to a more Christian life? The congregations which are to be seen in our churches and chapels are but a fraction


of the hundreds of thousands around them, of whom multitudes are living little better than mere animal existence. If any considerable portion of them can be roused to a mere desire of something higher, an immense step is gained; and if the churches are really a higher influence still, Mr. Moody will at least have prepared them a better material to think upon."

To aid those who have come upon the scene during the third and quieter, but not less fruitful, period of his life, we have culled these testimonies from a mass of materials which passed before our eyes when the events were taking place, or were communicated to us by citizens of Great Britain when we visited the places where they occurred.

His career, one of the most impressive phenomena of the last half of this century, presents a problem for solution.

Was there one secret of his power? or were there many? Did he become extraordinary by an unusual aggregation of ordinary qualities and deeds? or was there one or more elements rarely found elsewhere?

There were many secrets of his success. His physical powers were an important element. He was energetic, untiring, and full of animal spirits. His native intellect was strong. Only his primitive ignorance lack of cultivation, and bashfulness caused people to think that he would never achieve anything of moment. His development was slow but sure. Conversion unified and intensified his powers, and placed before


him a target at which he steadily aimed. He shunned no responsibility, and was strong enough to meet everyone.

As an orator he improved as long as he lived; he became less coarse; he noticed what thoughts and similes, what illustrations and facts, made the deepest impression, what tones seemed to move his hearers, and perfected these until he became a powerful speaker. Those who are saying that "Moody was no orator," either have not heard him or have a different idea of oratory from that entertained by Daniel Webster. Mr. Moody had "clearness, force, and earnestness"; his sincerity was manifest; his pathos was sometimes overwhelming. In his first address in London he moved the audience to its depths.

In sheer persuasiveness Mr. Moody had few equals, and rugged as his preaching may have seemed to some, there was in it a pathos of a quality which few orators have ever reached, an appealing tenderness which not only wholly redeemed it, but raised it not unseldom almost to sublimity. No report can do the faintest justice to this or to the other most characteristic qualities of his public speech.

His improvement in oratory was one of the proofs of his natural endowment. The last time we heard him he delivered a eulogy of Joseph of Arimathea, which, in matter, manner, displayed thought, order, and cumulative force, when compared with what it was when he began, could not have shown a greater change for


the better if he had been under the training of the best teachers.

His persistence was almost superhuman. Difficulties developed latent force, the full measure of which 110 one could take. Great as they were, had they been more numerous and weighty, all who were brought into close relations with him felt that he would have been adequate to overcome them.

Conviction pervaded his whole being. This made him positive and dogmatic, and in some things opinionative. He believed the Bible. To him the miracles were exact statements, "not the allegories of Origen, nor the myths of Strauss, nor the pious frauds of Kenan." He believed the humbling doctrines of the Bible; that man is depraved and "must be born again"; that Christ is God and man; that He died for all men because all were dead; and that He that believeth "shall be saved," but "he that believeth not shall be damned." When, after his long absence in Europe, beheld Hippodrome meetings in New York, he declared to those who were at ease in Zion, "Many of you, no doubt, will get to heaven, but with a starless crown." To the unsaved he exclaimed, "A man goes to hell because he chooses." "There are three steps to hell — neglect, refuse, despise." Though he did not speak so much of damnation as of salvation, all his appeals, exhortations, invitations, and hymns implied that, like Paul, "knowing, therefore, the terror of the Lord," be would persuade men. His frankness, his unpolished


simplicity, unapologetic earnestness, sharply defined individuality, all contributed to his success, as did his disregard of conventionalism and hatred of cant. He was great (if not so great as some) in organization, and he was pre-emininent as a leader of men. His talents in various unrelated fields were above mediocrity, and, judged by the popular idea of the word, he had a touch of genius.

This is not the time to analyze, much less to criticise his doctrinal views. What he preached was consistent with itself, and was, as a whole, the power of God to the salvation of every one that believed it. His doctrines were the inspiration of his own individual and public life.

The change in the direction of his energies of late years has given rise to erroneous theories of its cause. Some have said that he had lost interest in creating great emotional waves, and had reached the conclusion that "Christian nurture is better than revivalism." Those who so say have superinduced their own theories upon his actions. Because he added to his work as an evangelist what they consider the whole work of the church, they conceive that he had changed his views, and characterize it development and progress in him.

What he discovered was this: that the pastors and the churches were coming to depend upon such work as he did. He conceived the idea of using his energies to arouse Christians; for his root principle, often repeated, was that "an anxious church is always surrounded by


anxious inquirers." His Northfield institutions were intended as a center of Bible study and a place for the training of evangelists, a rendezvous for pastors who wished to learn to be their own evangelists; his schools for young people grew up as adjuncts of this general plan; the youths were to become converted, and educated as Christian workers. Instead of devoting himself wholly to making converts, his plan of late has been to awaken churches to do their part. Herein he exhibited breadth and penetration. "If there were twenty Moody's and the churches sat around seeing them save sinners, they and the world would be worse off than if there never had been such a man." This was one of many ways in which he expressed his conviction.

Tact, resourcefulness, a consciousness of his power over men, a belief that God had singled out D. L. Moody for a great work, a belief that he was led by God, a conviction that when he presented God's claims to the man to whom God sent him or in the city to which God sent him, he would be irresistible; — all these, upheld by a constitution which seemed for years as though built of iron and steel, made up the man we mourn.

Perhaps the most potent element of his success was the spotlessness of his reputation, at once the fruit and the guarantee of the genuineness of his character. Whether in the crucible of private criticism or in the glare of publicity, his moral and religious consistency was unimpeachable; his spirit pure and sweet. It was


this which gave him even more power in private personal appeals than he had in public. Men instinctively yielded to the man whom they intuitively perceived to be what he professed to be. In religious experience he had nothing new. It was a living faith and a living fire, the sense of sins forgiven, the impulse to save men, to help them, teach them, and comfort them.

For a man with such a constitution and with such limitless capabilities for work, who might have supposed that he could live on to fourscore, to find himself suddenly touched by the hand of death was a test of faith, if not of hope and love.

His last moments were spent in comforting his family. Reviving from a fainting spell, he said to his sons:
"I have always been an ambitious man — not ambitious to lay up wealth, but to leave you work to do; and you are going to continue the work of the schools at East Northfield and Mount Hermon, and of the Chicago Bible Institute."

When his daughter cried out in her agony: "Father, we cannot spare you," he said: "I am not going to throw my life away. If God has more work for me to do, I will not die." As the hour of noon approached, those at the bedside perceived that he was about to die. Several times his lips moved as if in prayer, but the words could not be heard. Just at the very moment of death he awoke as if from slumber, and said with joyousness:



Here was no "leap in the dark," no setting sail on an unknown sea," no muttering, "To be, or not to be," no "Death is a wall." But here was the "evidence of things not seen," the "substance of things hoped for," a stingless death, a grave robbed of its victory. Thus fully was D. L. Moody persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, was able to separate him from the love of God, which was in Christ Jesus his Lord.

Thus was the name of Christ honored in his death, as it had been by his life.


Moody's Best Sermons.

The Work of the Holy Spirit.

I suppose there is not a real Christian here this afternoon but that has a desire to be used of God. If you have no desire, no longing for usefulness, I should say there is something wrong in your life. It seems to me that the first impulse, the first aim of a new-born soul is service. "What shall I do? I want to do something." This desire is out of gratitude to Him who has saved you. I cannot conceive of a subject more important than the one before us. When Christ had finished His work, the last thing he did was to teach his disciples about the coming of the Holy Spirit and what He would do when He came. When He handed over His work to them, then it was He told them that the Spirit was coming to help and to work with them. It was this that helped those early Christians, and it will help us. There is not a man or woman to-day who may not be helped if he will. But first, there must be a willing mind and heart; we must know the mind of the Holy Spirit, give ourselves up wholly to be led and guided and filled with the Spirit.

Now, in the first place, it is well for us to remember


that the Holy Spirit is a person. I think I was a Christian for a number of years before I knew that. If I had ever heard it, it had slipped from me and left no impression. I remember the first time I was awakened upon this subject while listening to an old minister talking about honoring the Holy Ghost. I had always up to that time looked upon Him in the light of one of the attributes, like justice, mercy, love. But when this old divine talked about His personality, I really thought that the old man had gone a little out of his head. It seemed so strange that I had never heard of it before! I went home and read my Bible in order to find out everything that the book said about the Holy Spirit. I found that it always spoke of the spirit as "He," never as an influence. There is one verse in the 14th chapter of John where the word "He" occurs four times. I haven't time to dwell upon the personality of the Holy Ghost, and will not say anything more about it. I only want you to understand that He is distinct from the Father and the Son. When Jesus came down to this earth, the work which He did was distinct from the work of the Father.

But now let me come to what His work is. In the first place His work is to convict of sin. You often hear people say, "Why is it so few people are converted under our minister? He is cultured, refined, intellectual, eloquent, but yet there seem to be very few conversions." Well, now, my dear friends, if you are going to look to your ministers to convict and convert people, you are going to be disappointed. It is the work of the Holy Ghost to convict of


sin. I have often said that I had rather do almost any manual work than that which I am doing if I have got to convict the people of sin. It is God's work to carry home conviction to the heart, not man's work. When He shall come He shall convict and convince men of sin. I have seen people who, when the spirit of God has been working mightily, would get up and go out and slam the door after them in a bad passion. Not a bad sign. I would a good deal rather have them do that than make no sign at all.

When I was preaching in Philadelphia some time ago, a man and his wife attended my lectures one night. They went home, and the man went to bed without speaking to his wife. The next morning he got up and ate his breakfast and went off without saying a word to her. All that day she moaned that she had made a mistake in taking her husband to the meetings. He came home at noon and did not speak to her, and at night again. And he kept that up for a whole week. At the end of the week he said, "Wife, why did you tell Mr. Moody all about me?" His wife replied that she had not spoken a word to Mr. Moody about him. "Then you must have written him about me." "No, I haven't written him anything about you." "Well, then, he must have heard it from some one else. That impudent wretch held me up before thousands of people and told them all about me."

Well, then, after a man has been convinced of his sins and is willing to give them up, the next thing the Spirit does is to shed abroad the love of God in our hearts. A great many people are always trying to make themselves


love God. You cannot do it. Love must be spontaneous. You cannot love by trying to make yourself love. You have got to have power, and that power comes from the Spirit. When we have that love then we have the Spirit of Jesus Christ. Once I asked a lady who was mourning because she didn't love God if she loved her mother. She said, "Yes, I cannot help it." "Well," I said, "that is it exactly." When that heart has been filled with the Spirit of God you cannot help loving Him. But you cannot make yourself love. More love is just what we want to-day. If you should ask me what the church needs, I should say "love."

Then another thing that the spirit does is to impart hope. You never saw the spirit of God working in a church that wasn't hopeful. Another thing the Spirit of God does is to give liberty. Where the spirit is there is liberty. In a good deal of our church work there is almost everything but liberty. A good deal of our work is forced work. Sometimes it takes a good deal of strength to get out a word. Why? Because the atmosphere isn't right. The Holy Spirit has got to have the right atmosphere to work in. You take the atmosphere out of this room and my voice wouldn't be heard three feet away from me. You have got to have air to convey sound, and you have got to have the spirit prepare the ground in order to carry home the truth. If you get into a certain atmosphere where the spirit isn't working you will not have liberty.

If a minister hasn't got liberty, it isn't always his fault. I want to emphasize that. The fault may be down there


in the audience. I venture to say that an archangel couldn't have had liberty under such circumstances. Why? Because of the fault-finding, back-biting and criticism. Supposing Andrew and Philip had a row and were not on speaking terms, do you think there would have been any liberty? There is not the right atmosphere, and I do not care who you put in the pulpit, there will be liberty. You want some new church members down there. You get them straight, and the ministers will be all right. Supposing James had turned to John and said, "John, I really don't think Peter is preaching as well to-day as usual;" and John had replied, "Why, he has the most influential congregation I ever saw. The greatest men of the city are here." I will venture to say that you have had ten thousand better sermons preached than Peter ever preached. Suppose those people had gone on picking Peter to pieces. Do you think there would have been any power? But the one hundred and twenty held Peter right up to God, and, if you will allow me to use the expression, he swung loose that day. It takes neither brains nor heart to find fault. Anybody can do that. If you doubt what I say just go into a crowd and hear a stranger talk. You will hear it said, "Well, what do you think of him?" "I must confess that I was greatly disappointed. He isn't as good as our own minister." Another comes along and says, "He wasn't logical. I have a logical turn of mind, and when I go to church I want to hear logic." Another says, "He wasn't philosophical. Don't know what it means, but philosophy is what he wants." Another says,


"It was all brain. Now, I am using my brain all day long, and when I go to church I want some one to appeal to my heart."

I wish we could get this spirit of criticism out of the church, and then there would be something done. But perhaps the fault is not with the man in the pulpit. When you go home and look at the looking-glass, perhaps you will see the guilty person. What he wants is to get out of the business of fault-finding. It is poor business, my friend. Just get to praying. You need the spirit of God just as much as the minister. You business men need it; the Sunday-school teachers need it; there are men and women who confess God who need it. You will have liberty to walk and talk with, and work for Christ if you have His spirit.

His work is also to testify of Christ. What we want to-day is love of Christ. That's all. Let these ministers go into the pulpits and lift up Christ and let speculation go. The world can get on without speculation and theories, but this old world cannot go on without Jesus Christ. Therefore we want to preach Him and hold Him up. There is no class of men that Jesus Christ won't draw if He is lifted up.

Then, another thing the spirit of God does is to teach you. "He shall teach you all things." He is a wonderful teacher. There is not a thing that I want to know about the future life that God cannot teach me. Any spirit that does not want that Book you may know is a lying spirit. "He shall teach you all things," Now, if we have got a


teacher sent down here from heaven to teach us all things, are we not dishonoring Him if we run after other teachers? People often come to me and ask me to go to other teachers, call up some departed spirits and have the chairs and tables turning round. I tell them, "No." When the Lord converted me He took me out of darkness. In secret my Master taught nothing. I don't want anything of these teachers that are going to teach us in the dark. I don't know what they are. They may come from hell.

And then He shall guide you into all truth. Wonderful guide, isn't He? That is what He is down here for, to guide us through the wilderness. He is here to look after us.

Now I want to call your attention to a fact. You never in your life saw a man full of God who wasn't full of Scripture.

You see a minister in the pulpit that is filled with the Spirit of God and he will talk Scripture right along. Mary was filled with the Holy Ghost, and that Magnificat flowed from her lips. And any man full of the Holy Ghost will talk Scripture.

I believe Christ never spoke of his death but what he said, "On the third day I will rise again." And yet, when the time came his disciples had forgotten all about those words. It has always been a mystery to me where the family of Bethany was. You would have thought they would have remembered and been at His grave. His enemies had better memories than His own disciples. They were at the door of the sepulcher; but they never


did a better thing for Christianity than to roll that stone up against the door.

But when the Holy Ghost came, then we are told that they remembered the words of the Lord Jesus. Their memory was long enough then. I tell you, when you are filled with the spirit of God, Scripture will come rushing into your mind. One text upon another comes rushing into your mind saying, "Use me, use me."

And then, "He shall comfort you." There is not a broken heart to-day that He cannot make whole. There is not a sorry one that He will not comfort. "If I go not away the Comforter will not come."

I want to say to the singers that there is great honor put upon music. When the Levites were praising God, then it was that the Shekinah came and filled the temple with glory. If the members of the choir had been at enmity with each other and had not been on speaking terms, do you think there would have been any harmony? You want your singing in harmony with the preaching, and the singer wants to keep his heart as well tuned as the minister, if he is going to sing well. I don't know what angel it was that got down to the plains to tell the shepherds that Christ had come, but I have an idea that it was Gabriel. But they sung "Glory to God in the Highest; Peace on Earth, Good Will Toward Men." And let me say to the singers that I believe they are doing as much as I am. You sing the gospel, and I will preach it. I believe John Wesley did as much good as Charles. One preached and the other sung the gospel halfway around the world in a


very short time. I believe I should be at my wit's ends if you asked me to quote anything that Charles Wesley ever said, but I think I could repeat several of John Wesley's hymns. Let us praise God as well as pray. Let us be thankful for what we have got.

Sometimes, when we get to praying, the Holy Ghost comes. I like to go into a meeting when you cannot sing or say anything and when you feel as if you don't want any one to say a word. The Holy Ghost can do more in one day than you and I can in five years. I hope he will come and work in each of our hearts to-day.

And this is His dwelling place, in these bodies that you and I inhabit. When we have been near the Son of God, then it is that these bodies become temples for the Holy Ghost to dwell in. Jesus says, "He shall be in you. He shall abide with you." And Paul says, "Know ye not that ye are the temples of God and that the spirit of God dwelleth in you?" We have been bought, not by silver, but by the precious Son of God; and these bodies are the temples for the Holy Ghost to dwell in. Therefore let us keep the temple pure and sweet. I want a baptism for my own soul. I don't want to begin this year without a fresh anointing for the service. I should like to have all of you have the same desire.


God's Service and the Holy Spirit.

This evening I want to continue the subject we had this afternoon. There may be some here who were not present this afternoon. Therefore, I will briefly outline the points discussed then. We were talking about the office work of the Holy Spirit, and I tried to show that His office work was to convict of sin, to impart the love of God, fill us with hope and courage, to give us liberty to testify of Christ, to teach us all things, to guide us into all truth and convert us.

Now I want to go right on and show that it is His work to fill us and qualify us for God's service. There was one denomination in this country a few years ago that reported that there had not been a single conversion. Now, I believe that every church can be fruit-bearing if it will, and I believe that this very subject we have before us tonight will show us how we can bring forth fruit. I don't believe that any church need return at the end of the year and say "We have toiled all the year and gained nothing." I believe that it is clearly taught in the Scriptures that it is the privilege of every true child of God to bring forth fruit. "Herein is my father glorified that ye bring forth much fruit." Now, there are a good many sons and


daughters of God that are without power. I think there is not one here that will deny that. I do not think that I slander the church when I say nine-tenths of the church members to-day are without power. I think if you take one-tenth of them you will have about all that have got real Holy Ghost power. Now, I don't believe that ought to be the state of the church. I think it would be a good idea when a man or woman wants to join the church to ask him if he wants to be a member with or without power. If he says "without power," it would be well to say "We have plenty of that kind of church members. What we want is a few with power." I believe you can all have it if you will. The power is here. This Old Book teaches us how we can get it. Now, I do not know that I am right, but I think you will find three classes of Christians represented in the Bible, and I think you will find them in all our churches. The first is represented in the third chapter of John, where Nicodemus came to Christ by night and got life. But he only barely got it. He didn't get it in all its abundance. Nicodemus worked while Peter, James and John were enjoying. They heard all the parables, saw all the miracles, ate with Him, slept with Him, and they were just lifted up into the third heaven, as you might say, while poor Nicodemus was living on sawdust. He didn't get any food for his soul. And yet I suppose he reasoned in this way: "I am a high member. I am a member of Sanhedrim, and if I should identify myself with that despised Nazarene I should lose my power and influence." He might have become one of the Twelve had he


taken the stand. We have got to stoop if we are going to conquer, and when a man is not willing to take a low place to get power with God, he is not going to get it. There is a good deal of difference between social power, political power, and a kind of religious power. But these are not the kinds of power that I am talking about. I am talking about Holy Ghost power. Strength is one thing, and power is another. The giant of Gath had strength, but David had power.

In the fourth chapter of John you will find a higher type of Christian: That woman that came to the well to get water. She got the whole well. She got so much of the living water that you couldn't have kept her in the Sanhedrim. She went back into town and told what Christ had done for her. She drank deeper than Nicodemus did. Isn't a well better than just a little water? If I have a drop of water in a tumbler I can truly say I have water, but there would not be any bubbling up.

In the seventh chapter of John you will find the highest type, and that is the class I want to belong to. If we could only just get this whole audience into the seventh chapter of John, this city would be turned upside down. On that last day He said, "If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink, and out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water." A man once said he had a good well but for two things: It would dry up in summer and freeze up in winter. Every child of God ought to be like rivers. I used to quote it "river" until one day an old man asked me where I got the word "river." I said I found it in my


Bible. He said he didn't find it that way in his Bible, that he read "rivers." And now I always say "rivers." Why? Rivers shall flow through men and women that are filled with the Holy Ghost. We have an idea that the apostles belonged to another race of beings. Not a bit of it. They got so filled with the Spirit of God that rivers actually flowed from them. And you needn't go back to those old apostles, not even one hundred years, to Wesley and Whitfield. Go right back to London. Look at Spurgeon. For nearly forty years he preached to the largest congregation any man has preached to since Christ left this earth, and his sermons have been translated into nearly every language under the heavens On every Thursday thirty-thousand of his sermons were scattered through the world. I know that out in the Rocky Mountains where there are no ministers, men have gathered together and read Spurgeon's sermons. I venture to say that there are very few ministers in Christendom that haven't some of Spurgeon's sermons in their libraries. He had a society sent out to evangelize. He had a pastor's college where he had men trained who are now preaching in every nation in the world. I cannot begin to tell of the streams that flowed out from that one man. I don't believe that any four walls are going to hold any man's influence. It is the privilege of every one of us to be filled with the Holy Spirit's power. Now, mark you, it is a command to be filled. You know that for years and years we got all our water out of the old wells. I remember that in my day I had to pump, pump, pump, until that arm was ready to


drop out of its socket. And I didn't get much water out. Why? Because there wasn't much in. Now, you have got to get water before you can get it out. Have you ever seen an artesian well? I don't see so many of them in the East as I have in the West and South, but in a great many places I have found them. They don't stop when they come to water, but go on drilling, and by and by the water comes to the top of the ground. But even then they don't stop, but go on and on, until they strike a deeper strata and the water comes bubbling up and up. And so I believe it is the true position of every child of God to be so filled that you haven't got to pump all the time. All you have to do is to open the gates and let the stream flow on, and on, and on. And it will never give out. All God wants us to do is to get filled.

Now I want to put this question to the audience. Isn't it the time of need, great need? I think one of the most lamentable things of this day is that Satan can walk right into some of our best Christian homes and families and haul the children down into the deepest and darkest depths, and we haven't got the power to reach them and bring them back. I don't believe that it is the will of the Almighty that the devil should walk into my home and drag my children down. If we were filled with the Holy Spirit we could call power down from heaven and save the tempted ones. We haven't got the Holy Ghost power. May God open our eyes now! Perhaps the question comes up: Is there any promise that we can lay hold on? Listen: "Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness,


for they shall be filled." Do you know what Heaven's measure is? Good measure pressed down and running over. I remember when we used to sell a man a bushel of oats we used to take a stick and scrape over the top so that he shouldn't get a grain over measure. The Lord just shakes it down and lets it run over; and when a man is full of the love of God, he has power to resist temptation. When the heart is filled with the Holy Spirit and Satan comes to put in an evil thought, he throws off the temptation. People come to me and say, "Mr. Moody, don't you think you ought to preach against this and that?" "No," I say, "get the people baptized and it takes them clean out of the world." A young man came to me once and said, "Don't you think I ought to get out of the world now that I have become a Christian?" And I said "No. You won't have to leave the world if you just give a good ringing testimony for the Son of God." And when a man gets filled with the spirit, he won't always be talking about doing this thing and that thing. God wants to fill you. But the moment you begin to talk about being filled, people say, "If you are full of conceit and your own righteousness, full of envy, evil and hate, and all those things, how is the Lord going to fill you?" Take this tumbler, it is filled with air, and you are wondering how you are going to get the air out. (Here Mr. Moody poured water into the tumbler until it ran over.) There! Any air there now? "I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground." Is it dry here in this city? Let us ask God to open the gates and


let the flood come in upon us to-night. Come, friend, let the heart be opened to-night. Just pull back that bolt and let the door be thrown wide open. Say to God, "Here am I." And if it is real, honest desire that He should come, He will do so and fill you.

When I was out in Colorado I saw strawberries and peas, and here and there a farm where every blade of grass was green and everything was fresh and blooming; but just over the fence there would be another farm where everything would be dried up. And I said to a man on the train, "What does this mean?" He looked at me and said, "You are a stranger here. One man brings water down from the mountains and waters his farm, the other man does not." That explained it. One had plenty, and the other didn't have anything. You go into some churches and you will find some men that are very dry, and a man right next to him with a sunny face and there all is fresh and bright. Why? Because one has got the anointing, has got the blessing, and the other sits there where the rain is pouring down and doesn't get under it at all. Let's get under the pierced clouds, and then just keep the heart full. It is no sign you are full because you were so two years ago. That is the trouble. A good many are trying to work with the anointing they got three years ago. There are a lot of Samsons around who have lost their hair. How many sermons have you heard of which you cannot remember a single word? What is the trouble? Why, you were not in the right spirit; or, perhaps, the man in the pulpit was not in the right spirit, and the sermon didn't lay hold on


you. When the Spirit of God is in a man the fire just burns. But, thank God, although Samson lost his strength it came back to him. And some of you Samsons that have lost your power can get it back again if you will. God used Peter far more after He restored him than He did before his fall. I trust there are some here who may become a flame of fire. Why not? Don't you want that power? You can have it if you will. It is for you. The Lord wants to give it to every one. Let's have it. You will remember that after Christ rose He met His disciples in a little room and He raised His pierced hands and said "Receive ye the Holy Ghost." And right after that He said, I am now going to leave you, and I want to come back here and pray until you have become imbued with the power from on high" And one of his disciples answered, "Lord, I have the power." And then He said, "Ye shall receive the power after the Holy Ghost has come upon you." You want to wait for the power. I believe that is where the church has gone astray; there are hundreds of church members who never think of asking God for power. They are children by birth, sons and daughters of God, but they are without power. Let us seek this power. When the Holy Ghost had come, there were more people converted than had been during the three years of Christ's ministry. Oh! I hope the Christians here to-night will get power and baptism, and then this whole community will feel the power.

But again, the power came in the second chapter of Acts. I have heard a good many people say, "Why, I don't


think it right to ask the Spirit to come." Didn't He come eighteen hundred years ago and isn't He with the church to-day? I honestly believe that the place might be shaken as it was in the second chapter of Acts. These men were filled with the Holy Spirit. Now people say that you may preach all you like so long as you do not preach in His name. But those preachers couldn't get on without His name; it was their capital in trade, all they had. They had just commenced their ministry and they couldn't preach on science and higher criticism. They knew nothing about astronomy, geology and botany and I don't know what else that is preached about these days. All they knew was that Jesus Christ had lived there, they had seen Him die and ascend, and the Holy Ghost came upon them and they went about preaching in His name. I tell you a man might preach with all the eloquence of Demosthenes and yet not touch the hearts of the people. But let the Holy Ghost come and there would be a mighty stir. Some one says, "A lie will get all around the world before the truth gets its boots on to contradict it." Now, mark ye. John and Peter were filled in the second chapter, and again in the fourth. Now, they had either lost some of their power or had greater capacity. If Peter and John needed to be filled again so soon after Pentecost, don't you think you and I need to be filled again? The house in Jerusalem was shaken twice. Those men were filled again and they preached with greater power, and I want to say that I haven't any sympathy with the idea that this miracle could not be repeated again. May God grant that it


may be repeated. Why shouldn't there be fires here? Can you give a reason why? But go on. Ten years after there was a meeting down at Cesarea, and I believe that was the only meeting that was all planned in heaven. Peter was brought from Joppa, thirty miles away, and the people sat there and heard what the Lord had to say. And Peter stood up and preached. In the eleventh chapter of Acts he gives an account of that preaching ten years afterward.

Now, if the Holy Ghost fell twice in Jerusalem, and ten years after in Oesarea, why shouldn't it fall to-night? Why shouldn't the Holy Ghost come now? I believe, if we could only get this cursed unbelief out of here, that God would lift the tide-gate and let the flood come in. That is what we want. People say, "What shall I do to get this blessing?" Give yourself up fully, wholly and unreservedly just now, this minute; make a complete surrender and say, "Here am I, Lord, take me and use me for thyself," and I tell you, if the motive is pure and for the glory of God, the blessing will come. But if you are selfish about it and want it just for your own sake, you are going to be disappointed. A great many mothers are mourning because their children are not saved. Do they ever mourn because other children are unsaved? Are we not selfish?

If any of you to-night really want this blessing and feel down deep in your hearts that you must have it, and you are going to lay yourself out for it, I would like to pray with you for it. I see some aged men here. Wouldn't you like to leave a ray of light behind you? Wouldn't you


like to see all your children and grandchildren gathered into the kingdom before you go? Before you go, wouldn't you like to see the kingdom extended right here in your midst? There is not a man so old but that God can use you. Come. There are none so young that God cannot use you.

You remember that when Elijah was to be taken up, he was down at Gilgal with Elisha. And Elijah said unto Elisha, "Tarry here, for I go to Bethel;" but Elisha said, "As the Lord liveth, I will not leave thee." So the two prophets went down to Bethel. When they had reached there a young man came up to Elisha and said, "Do you know that your master is to be taken away to-day?" And Elisha said, "Hold your peace, I know all about it." Presently Elijah turned to Elisha and said, "Tarry here, for the Lord hath sent me to Jericho." But Elisha replied, "As the Lord liveth, I will not leave thee." I have often wished that that whole story had been put on record. And when they came to Jordan there were fifty men there. Elijah took off his mantle and smote the waters and the river divided and Elijah and Elisha passed over on dry ground. And when they had gone over Elijah said to Elisha, " Ask what I shall do for thee before I be taken away from thee." And Elisha asked for a double portion of his spirit. Elijah answered, "Thou hast asked a hard thing, but if you see me when I am taken up it shall be so." Do you suppose Elisha lost sight of Elijah? Oh! no. Where Elijah went, there Elisha was to be found, but as they were journeying along a whirlwind came up and they were separated.


I see Elisha digging the sand out of his eyes, and he happened to see something in the air, and he looked up and there was Elijah. And he shouted, "My father, my father, the chariot of Israel, and the horsemen thereof!" And he rent his own clothes. Men, rend your mantle. You are nothing, get down in the dust. And he took up the mantle of Elijah and smote the waters and passed over. Now, I am afraid that if Elisha had been some of us he would have said, "I am the same old Elisha. I expected to feel a sensation. I thought I should have a stroke." Man, take God at His word. "Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled." Claim that promise. God can raise up witnesses right out of stone if he wants to. Elisha got all he went for, because he dared to ask. Let us go in for a double portion. Don't you want it? What is the use of living at this dying rate that we sing and talk about? The Lord has plenty. He delights to give. Let us take up the duty of receiving just now. Let us pray the Lord God of heaven to fill us. Let us pray to have the fruit come.


Elements of True Prayer.

This afternoon I want to call your attention to the subject of prayer. As this is the week of prayer we want, if possible, to get into the spirit of prayer and into sympathy with those who are praying. If there is to be a great, deep, thorough, lasting work it is going to be in answer to prayer.

I have no sympathy with this idea that if we ask God to do a certain work He is going to give us chaff. If we have faith to claim, I believe He will answer our prayers. I don't believe He mocks His children. I believe He will give out of His abundance, and give us the very best He has. Now, I have no doubt but that a great many of you have said at different times, "What is the use of prayer anyway?" Sometimes when I have prayed it has seemed as if the heavens were closed over me. It seems as if God does not hear. My words all seem to come back to me. Haven't you often felt that way? I see some of you giving your assent to that. Now, in answer to that, let me say, in the first place, Jesus Christ is an example for us. We profess to be His disciples. Well, remember that as a man He prayed. As God He answers prayers. The key to Christ's character and life is this, He was a God-Man. At times He spoke as God, at times as a man. At times He


acted as a man. At times as God. But there is one thing, you will find His life all through His ministry was filled with prayer, and there was no great event in His life that was not preceded by prayer. All through His public ministry you will find Him often in prayer, and every great event of His life, as I said before, was preceded by prayer. I was a Christian a good many years before I noticed that He was praying at His baptism, but the Bible tells us that He came out of the water praying. The Spirit came in answer to prayer, and the voice that came from heaven saying, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased," was a response to prayer. The night preceding the most marvelous sermon He preached while on earth you will notice He spent in prayer. There were about fifteen thousand sermons in that one. When He went up into the mountain and was transfigured we find that He was praying when His visage was changed. He had on that heavenly glory because His Father was to visit Him. Then we read in the twelfth chapter of John that He was praying again that God might glorify His name, and in Gethsemane He was praying and sweating, as it were, great drops of blood when the angel came. The angel came, not when He was uttering some parable or preaching some sermon, but when He was praying. And if you and I are going to hear from heaven it will he when we are praying. I have often said that I had rather be able to pray like Daniel than preach like Gabriel. What we want is men and women that know how to pray, who know how to call fire down from heaven. Man, have you that power with


God in prayer? Now, when I say men, I mean men and women. Some of you think that you cannot do much in this work, and you have said: "I wish I were stronger. I wish I was not so confined to my household duties." But I want to say that you may accomplish just as much if you cannot come out to any of the meetings. It may be that some bedridden saint in this city may do more toward bringing down fire than all the pastors put together. I went to London in '72 just to spend three or four months, and one night I spoke in a prayer meeting. I went into a Congregational church and I preached with no unusual power. There didn't seem to be anything out of the regular line in the service. In fact, I was a little disappointed. I didn't seem to have much liberty there. That evening, at 6:30, I preached to men. There seemed to be great power. It seemed as if the building was filled with the glory of God, and I asked for an expression when I got through. They rose by the hundreds. I said, "They don't know what this means," so I thought I would put another test. I just asked them to step back into the chapel — all those that wanted to become Christians, but no one else. They flocked into the chapel by the hundreds. I was in great perplexity, I couldn't understand what it meant. I went down to Dublin the next day, and on Tuesday morning I got a dispatch saying, "Come to London at once and help us." I didn't know what to make of it, but I hastened back to London and labored there ten days, and there were four hundred names recorded at that time. For months I could not understand what it meant,


but by and by I found out. There was in that church a poor bedridden woman, and she used to take different ones upon her heart, and she began to pray God to revive the whole church. She began to pray God to send me to that church. On Sunday morning her sister came home and said, "Who do you think preached for us this morning!" She guessed a number of ministers that had been in the habit of exchanging with the pastor, and finally gave it up. The sister said, "It was Mr. Moody, from America." The poor woman turned pale and said, "I know what that means, that is in answer to prayer. There is going to be a great work here." The servants brought up her dinner, but she said, "No, no dinner for me to-day, I spend this day in prayer." And that night while I was preaching she was praying, and in answer to her prayers the power of God just fell upon the audience.

My dear friends, I believe that when God's books are opened there will be some hidden one that will be much nearer the throne than you and I are.

And now at the beginning of this week, let us pray God to give us the spirit of prayer. Let us expect great things, and we will not be disappointed if our expectations are from God. Let our expectations be from Him, not from man. If you look to man you are going to be disappointed, but God will never, disappoint you. Bring your burden here and pray it out before God, and ask Him to do great and mighty things.

Now I want to call your attention to the elements of all true prayer. You know Christ never taught His disciples


how to preach. When Christ got His theological students around Him, He taught them how to pray. And I think we often ought to make that prayer, "Lord teach us how to pray." I won't have time to go through all of them, but I will take them up again.

First, there is contrition. I am sometimes ashamed of myself to think how fluent I am when I go into the presence of God. As if God was on an equal footing with me, or rather as if I was on an equal footing with God — as if there was no difference between us. Let us bear in mind that God is holy. The nearer we get to Him the more we will think of His holiness and abhor ourselves. We will grow smaller and He larger. One of the truest signs that a man is growing great is that God increases and he decreases. Why, some people will talk about themselves by the yard. "I, I, I, I." There will be forty-nine I's in a speech five minutes long. That is a sign that you are not growing in grace, but are growing in conceit. But when we get near to God, how small we look, and how great God seems! And you remember when Isaiah saw God he cried, "Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts." And then what did he cry? That he was unclean and dwelt with unclean people, and he wanted the coal to be taken from off the altar and put upon his lips that his iniquity might be purged away. Now, it is one thing to hear God, but when we see Him it will be another thing, and let us keep it in mind that contrition is the first thing. You remember that when Christ taught His disciples to pray, He said, "Our Father."


Then the next thing that follows is the confession of our sins. There is no true prayer without confession. As long as we have unconfessed sin in our soul we are not going to have power with God in prayer. He says if we regard iniquity in our hearts He will not hear us, much less answer. As long as we are living in any known sin we have no power in prayer. God is not going to hear it. It is a prayerless prayer and an abomination to God and man. What God wants is reality. Now if there is some sin we have hidden in our hearts that we are not willing to confess, then of course we cannot pray. Put the question to yourself, can you pray? I don't mean to go through a form, but have you power with God in prayer? How many times do you hear people get up in prayer meeting to pray, but there is no power in it? If a man doesn't treat his wife right he needn't pray. It is all a farce, you know. He says the sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to God. If sacrifice is an abomination to God, do you tell me that the prayers of a man or woman who is not living right is not an abomination to God? Now you must bear in mind that there must be true confession before we are going to have an answer to prayer. Not to confess and then go and do the same thing over again, but just turn from the sin.

My dear friend, if there is anything in your life that is wrong, make up your mind that you are not going to let the sun go down before you confess it. Let me read you a few verses from the 32d Psalm. "Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven — " "There is no confession up


to this time. He didn't prosper because he would not confess." (First to the fifth verse.) But now notice, "I acknowledge my sin unto thee, and my iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin." See! just the moment he confessed, the Lord forgave, and then it was that he had power with God in prayer.

Now, the next true element to prayer is restitution. It is folly for us to ask God to do something for us that we can do for ourselves. I don't believe that we preach restitution enough. If I have five dollars in my pocket that belongs to some one else and I try to cheat him out of it, can I pray? You will find men who are cheating their neighbors, and they cannot pray, it won't work at all. What we want to-day is a revival of righteousness, a revival of uprightness. I sometimes hear a man say, "Hallelujah," and it is like a file right across my nerves. I look into his face and know that it is not real. Now, "Hallelujah" comes in all right if it proceeds from the heart. I don't object to a thing of that kind once in a while, just a little of it; but to have a man that is not living right, to have him come and make a great noise about religion — it is an abomination to God and man. Up in the north of England a lady came into one of the after meetings. She was greatly troubled, and I talked with her a number of days and found out what her trouble was. "I cannot pray. I get down onto my knees to pray, but five bottles of wine come up before me, and I cannot see the face of the Lord," She told that when she was housekeeper for a


wealthy gentleman in his sickness, she stole five bottles of wine, and every time since then when she got down on her knees to pray, up would come the five bottles of wine.

"Did you ever make restitution?" "No." "Well, you must confess and make restitution to that man before you will be able to pray." "Why," she said, "have I got to confess that?" "Not only confess, but you must make restitution." Oh! but she couldn't do that, though next day she came back and said, "Now, if I give that money to the church, won't that do just as well?" "Why no, the Lord does not want any stolen money. It is not yours to give. There is only one way when you have done wrong to make it right and that is to confess your sins, and, if it is in your power, make restitution." Finally she felt as if she could not carry the burden any longer and she took the train to the home of this man's son and told him the story of her sin and handed him the money to pay for the wine. He said: "I don't want the money." And she said: "Well, I don't want it." Finally he said: "I will take it and put it into the treasury of the church." Before she went away she said she didn't know whether she was in the flesh or out of it. She had gotten rid of the five bottles of wine. Man, if there is something wrong in your life, make restitution. Trade off the old lame horse for a good one. Go and make restitution. Those kind of things speak louder than any sermons; that's the kind of Christianity that we want. Supposing it does cost you something. I never saw a man or woman that was willing to do these things for God that didn't receive a blessing. I know this


to be true. If some one has wronged you, you want them to make it right, don't you? There was a man in the south of Ireland who got right up and went out of the meeting, went clear up to the north of Ireland and paid man after man hundreds of pounds that he had cheated them out of. I believe there are a good many men and women who have no power at all because there is something in their lives that doesn't please God.

Now, the next element is forgiveness. I tell you there are more people that stumble right there and lose their power than anywhere else. Now, if I do not forgive just as I want God to forgive me then I cannot pray. That is the reason why a good many people cannot pray. A man said to me some time ago, "We have a magnificent organ, a wealthy and cultured preacher, but we have not had a man converted in our church. Can you tell me why?" "Yes, there are half a dozen families in your church who are not on speaking terms, and the Holy Ghost cannot work." God cannot stultify himself. He says he cannot work. If there is any one you are not willing to forgive, don't you see that you have broken down the bridge, and how are you going to get over yourself? Now, if there is any one here who has had trouble with some one and has not forgiven him, he may be excused. Get right up and go now, and have it settled before the sun goes down. Oh, that flood gates may be lifted up so that the flood may come in! Perhaps you have had a row with your stepmother or father, or your own natural mother, perhaps; perhaps you have some falling out with your minister — he may be here


on the platform; have an interview with him before you go out of this hall. Get these things settled. Some of you look pretty cross now, perhaps I have hit you. That is what I am here for. You want to know why your prayers are not answered, and I am just trying to tell you. God delights to answer prayer. But you cannot deceive yourself. If you are living a dishonorable life God hides His face and will not hear you. Are there any bottles of wine in the way? Come, that is the question, and may God help you to answer it honestly.


Thy Will, Not Mine, Be Done.

You that were here yesterday afternoon remember that I was speaking about the true elements of prayer. I was trying to show that there were ten elements to all true prayer. The first was contrition, the second confession, the third restitution and the fourth forgiveness; the fifth is unity. You do not know unless you have been in the old country, in England, what a wall is built up between the church and what they call "dissenters." You men who have traveled there know what I am talking about. They do not call men ministers unless they belong to the Episcopal church. Spurgeon was not looked upon as a clergyman because he did not belong to the Church of England. There was one of those wealthy clergymen who told me himself that if he saw a dissenting minister coming down on the same sidewalk, if it was convenient, he would happen on the other side. He had been taught that they were enemies of the church of God. Well, he went up to a meeting in the north of England where the brethren met to pray, and he got such a blessing that he came down to his own parish, and the first thing he did was to go through the whole parish, and pray with all the leading dissenters. I got an invitation to go down to this place to preach. I found a tent that would hold as many people as there are


here, and I found that this clergyman and all the dissenting ministers were working harmoniously together, and since this had begun there had been more conversions than there had been for years. This clergyman told me that the man that was nearest to him and whom he loved most in that whole parish was an independent preacher. He found out that that dissenting man could be just as godly and good as any preachers in his own denomination. I do wish that we could get these miserable sectarian walls down. I tell you, you get the Christians all united and Christianity is like a great flood. It says that on the day of Pentecost there was unity. We are making progress. I thank God for that. These walls are tumbling down. Twenty-five years ago you could not have had a meeting like this here. You could not have had all these ministers up on this platform. There would have been condescension enough to ruin the whole thing. You might have got them on the same platform, but a Baptist would have got up and said, "I am a Baptist, and I want you to understand that I have condescended to come up here and speak." And then up would get an Episcopalian and say that he "had condescended to speak with the other brethren." But that has gone by. Since I have been here we have been getting all mixed up here, and I believe that it is the way it will be in heaven. You won't know a Methodist when you get there. All "out and out Christians," you know. The nearer we get to the Lord, the less we will talk about these differences. We have got to climb the ladder. Every true child of God ought to pray for


unity, brotherly love. It is a beautiful sight to see all these ministers here representing the different churches.

Another element to true prayer is thanksgiving. "With thanksgiving let your requests be made known." I think we would get a hundred times more from the Lord than we do if we would only be thankful. There is more said in the Bible about praise than prayer. There was a man who got up in one of our meetings and said he had lived on Grumble street for a long while, but finally he moved on to Thanksgiving street. I do dread these men who are always grumbling.

Spurgeon said he hoped the grass would grow over their graves, but if it did it would be the first thing that had ever grown near them. We want to be thankful. There was a man in our church in Chicago whom I never saw when he did not have a smile on his face. He was always ready with "Bless the Lord," and it was not a hollow sham. It came from the bottom of his soul. One day he cut his thumb off and that very night we had a weekly prayer-meeting. He was there with his lame hand and he got up and said, "Bless the Lord. I cut my thumb to-day but I didn't cut it clear off." If it had been most of us it would have been a mournful story. Be thankful for what you have. Let us look out that we are not one of the class who come to the Lord constantly for favors and never thank Him.

Then another element is perseverance. Now I don't like to be teased; I suppose you don't. I don't know why, but somehow or other the Lord seems to like it. He


likes to have us press our cause and what we want is to pray on and never faint. There is no gauge to God's promises. You may pray for weeks, or months, or years; you may go down to your grave, and your prayers may not all be answered, but perhaps around your coffin that wayward boy may be converted. We are instructed to pray and never cease. Pray right on. And if we get discouraged, we are disobeying God and are not doing what the Lord would like to have us do. I heard in England about a wife who said she would give up one hour of the day and go to her room and pray for her husband who was a skeptic. She prayed for twelve months but no answer came. She said, "Can I give him up? No, I will pray six months longer." So she went on praying for that time, and at the end of the six months not a ray of hope, not a change that she could see. And she said again, "Shall I give him up?" She came to this conclusion, that she would pray for him as long as he lived. That very day when he came home he went upstairs and when the time came for the dinner to be put on the table he did not come down. Finally she went up to the room where she had been praying for eighteen months that he might be saved and she found him on his knees praying to God to save him. When I was over in England the last time I found he had built a church on his own land. I venture to say that there are a good many of you who can remember how you prayed for a long time without any answer. I remember, during the war, at Nashville a soldier came to me trembling from head to foot. I thought perhaps he had been drinking. He


took a soiled piece of paper out of his pocket and said, "I wish you would read that." It went on to tell that his sister had been praying for him ever since he had been in the army. "Sometimes it seemed as if my heart would break to think that my brother was in the army and might be shot down any time without hope." He said, "I believe I am the worst man in the army. I have had the shot and shell whiz past me without turning pale, but I got that letter last night and I have not slept a wink since I got it." It was all soiled with tears. I talked to him and had the joy of leading him into the light. That sister held right on and the Lord answered her. prayer. That is perseverance. It was a hard case, but the Lord answered her prayer. So let us keep it in mind, that if we are going to have power with God, we have got to persevere.

Then, another true element to prayer is faith. We must believe that our prayers are going to be answered. If we have complied with the conditions, then let us look for fulfillment. But mark ye, here is a mistake that people make, and a great mistake, too; they have an idea that God does not answer prayer if he doesn't say "yes." I have three children, and I want them on such terms with me that they will ask me for anything they want. But I tell you they don't get everything they want. Not by a good deal. We want to keep it in mind that when we get an answer it may be in the negative. Did you ever know the three men that take np the most room in Scripture prayed often? Take Moses, he prayed earnestly, he prayed that the Lord would let him go into the promised land.


For forty years that servant had been leading the people through the wilderness, yet the Lord would not let him go into the promised land. Didn't the Lord love him? He finally said, "Now Moses, don't you speak to me any more about that matter, let it rest." He never mentioned it after that, but I tell you, I don't believe there was a man on the earth at that time that God loved as he did Moses. Fifteen years after he answered Moses' prayer. He did not get his prayers answered just when he wanted them answered, but in God's own good time. He wouldn't let any archangel or even Gabriel bury him when he died. And do you tell me God didn't love Moses? Take Elijah! He knew how to pray. When he got under that juniper tree and prayed that he might die, like a coward, God didn't let him die. The only man that didn't pray he might die was the very man who did die. God took him to heaven. Now, you take Paul. Thrice Paul prayed that the Lord might take the thorn out of his flesh. We do not know what the thorn was and perhaps it is a good thing we don't. Lots of people get a good deal of comfort out of that. The Lord did not see fit to remove the thorn. Anything that would bring Paul up nearer God was just the thing he wanted. And so he got his prayers answered, but not in the way he wanted.

Then another true element to prayer is petition. You know a good many people pray and don't make any petition. I have heard men pray in this way; telling God how great and good, and wonderful he was, and not a petition in the prayer from beginning to end. There was a man in


England who got up in meeting and made one of those wonderful prayers, but there was no petition in it. And there was a poor, godly saint who could not stand it any longer, and she cried out, "Ask Him for something." Now that is just it. "Ask, and ye shall receive, knock, and it shall be opened unto you." That is a promise, now let's lay hold of it. You know there are people who will tell you it doesn't do any good to pray further than to teach us submission. You can ask, and you won't get anything, but it is a healthy excuse. That is a nice way to mock a poor heart-broken mother, isn't it? It teaches you submission. I am sorry to say, I am almost ashamed to say it, but that is the argument of a great many skeptics. And a good many ministers preach and teach it. "You cannot expect that the laws which have been fixed will even be changed." I tell you I like to go right straight to the fountain head and see what he says: "Seek and you shall find." I believe he means it. I have asked, haven't you? I have been answered, haven't you? What can these skeptics and infidels tell you about prayer? They don't know anything about it themselves. Supposing there came a snow storm, and a man comes to my house at midnight and knocks at the door. I throw open the window, put my head out and say, "What do you want?" "There has been a blockade up here and the people have no place to go to." "Well, I am sorry to tell you that my laws are fixed. I have made a law that when I lock my doors at night I never open them." Don't you call that downright mockery? Now there are some of God's blessings that you


get just by asking, and there are others you have to seek for. Perhaps there is something wrong in your life. God wants to bring that out right. God's best gifts are kept under lock and key. I tell you if you are going to get them you have got to knock. The promise is "If you knock, it shall be opened unto you." Keep on knocking. Importunity has three names — asking, seeking and knocking.

The last element is submission. Now if we have spread our requests before the Lord, then just say, " Thy will be done." Now that is the last element to every true prayer. Keep that in mind. We very often set our wills against God's. That will be our ruin perhaps. Let the will of God be done. I cannot look a day into the future, and I would not dare to take the responsibility. It is far better for us to say "Thy will, not mine, be done." That is the last element to true prayer. Submission! Submission! One of the sweetest lessons that I have learned since I have been in Christ's school is just to be submissive, and let Him choose for me. I tell Him what I want, but when I get through I like to say, "Now, Lord, you know best, Thy will be done." I learned a lesson once from my little girl. She was always teasing me for a great big doll. She had a lot of dolls around the house without heads, some without arms, some without legs, but she wanted a great big doll. You know if a man has an only daughter he is rather soft, (and they find it out, you know), so she was determined to get that big doll. One day I had a good streak come over me and I took her to a toy shop to get her a doll, but as


we went in the door we saw a basket of little china dolls. "Oh, papa, isn't that the cutest little doll you ever saw?" "Yes, yes." "Well, won't you buy it?" "Well, now Emma, let me choose this time." "Oh, no, papa, I just want this little doll." I paid a nickle for the doll and took her home. After the newness had worn off the doll was left with all the others. I said, "Emma, do you know what I was going to do that day when I took you into the toy shop and you selected that little china doll?" "No, papa." "Well, I was going to buy you one of those great big ones." "You were, why didn't you do it?" "Because you wouldn't let me. You remember you wanted that little doll and you would have it." The little thing saw the point and she bit her lips and did not say anything more. From that day to this I cannot get her to say what she wants. When I was going to Europe the last time I asked her what she wanted me to bring her, and she said "Anything you like."

It is far better to let God choose for us than to choose for ourselves. "Thy will, not mine, be done."


Trust in God Brings Perfect Peace.

I want to call your attention to one of the promises that Jesus Christ left us. I cannot say that it is the best, but I think that I can honestly say it is one of the best.

Some years ago a gentleman came to me and asked me which I thought was the most precious promise of all those that Christ left. I took some time to look over the promises that Christ left us, but I gave up the job. I found that I could not answer the question. It is like a man with a large family of children, he cannot tell which he likes best; he loves them all. But this is one of the sweetest promises of all. "Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee, because he trusteth in Thee." There are a good many people who think the promises are not going to be fulfilled. There are some that you do see fulfilled, and you cannot help but believe they are true. Now remember that all the promises are not given without conditions; some promises are given with and others without conditions attached to them. For instance, it says, "If I regard iniquity in my heart the Lord will not hear me," Now, I need not pray as long as I am cherishing some known sin. The Lord says in the 84th Psalm, "No good thing will he withhold from them that walk uprightly." Then there are promises without conditions. He promised


Adam and Eve that the world should have a Saviour, and there was no power on earth or perdition that could keep Christ from coming at the appointed time. When Christ left the world he said he would send us the Holy Ghost. He had only been gone ten days when the Holy Ghost came. And so you can run right through the Scriptures and you will find that some of the promises are with and some without conditions; and if we don't comply with the conditions we cannot expect them to be fulfilled.

I believe it will be the experience of every man and woman on the face of the earth. I believe that every one will be obliged to testify in the evening of life that if we have complied with the condition the Lord has fulfilled his work to the letter. I believe you could cleave the ocean easier than break one of God's promises. So when we come to a promise like the one we have before us to-day I want you to bear in mind that there is no discount upon it. You will find it in the closing of the eleventh chapter of Matthew. "Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden and I will give you rest."

If you probe the human heart you will find in that heart a want, and that want is rest. The cry of the world to-day is, "Where can rest be found." Why are your theaters and places of amusement crowded at night? Because people expect to get rest there. That is what people are after — rest. Some think they are going to get it in pleasure, others think they are going to get it in wealth, and others in literature. They are seeking and finding no rest. Now I don't believe there is but one place in this dark


world where you can find rest. If I wanted to find a man who had rest I would not go among the very wealthy. The man that we read of in the twelfth chapter of Luke thought he was going to get rest by multiplying his goods, but he was disappointed. I will venture to say that there is not a person in this wide world that has tried to find rest in that way and found it. The man or woman that is looking after the last fashion doesn't get rest to his soul. If I wanted to find a person who had rest, I would not go among the pleasure seekers. They have a few hours of enjoyment, but the next day there will be enough to upset it all. You may have a cup of pleasure to-day, and a cup of sorrow to-morrow. That's the way it is with the world. Now I will tell you this, if I wanted to find a man or woman that had rest, I would go to some one that has heard the voice of Jesus saying, "Come unto me and I will give you rest." I will venture to say that if I should put it to vote here to-day that there are not less than a thousand people who would spring to their feet and say that they found rest at the foot of the cross.

Do you know that for four thousand years no prophet nor priest nor patriarch ever stood up and uttered a text like the one we have before us to-day? I think it would be blasphemy for Moses to have uttered a text like this. Supposing that great lawgiver had stood up and uttered such a text? Do you think he had rest when he was teasing the Lord to let him go into the promised land? Do you think Elijah could have uttered such a text as this? And this is one of the strongest proofs that Jesus Christ was not


only man, but he was God. He was God-Man, and this is Heaven's proclamation, "Come unto me and I will give you rest." He brought it down from heaven with Him. I thank God for the word "give" in that passage. He doesn't sell it. Some of us are so poor that we could not buy it if it was for sale. I venture to say that there are thousands of men to-day who would give their millions if they could buy rest. Thank God, we can get it for nothing.

Now, if this text was not true, don't you think it would have been found out by this time? I believe it as much as I believe in my existence. Why? Because I not only find it in the book, but in my own experience. I like to have a text like this, because it takes us all in. "Come unto me all." That doesn't mean a select few — you refined ladies and cultured men. It doesn't mean you good people only. This text applies to saint and sinner. If you cannot come a saint, come a sinner. Only come! A lady told me once that she was so hard hearted she couldn't come. "Well," I said, "my good woman, it doesn't say all ye soft hearted people come. Black hearts, vile hearts, hard hearts, soft hearts, all hearts come." Who can soften it but Himself? The harder the heart the more need you have to come. If you can prove that you are a sinner you are entitled to the promise. Get all the benefit you can out of it. Now, you know that there are a good many people who think this text applies to sinners. It is just the thing for them, too. You know, I think that this text applies to saints as much as it does to sinners, because what do we see to-day? Why!


the church, Christian people, all loaded down with cares and troubles. "Come unto me all ye that labor," all! I believe that means that Christian whose heart is burdened with some great sorrow. The Lord wants you to come.

It says in another place, "Casting all your care upon Him, for He careth for you." I tell you what, we would have a victorious church if we could get Christian people to realize that. Some people go back into the past and rake up all the troubles they ever had, and then they look into the future and anticipate that they will have still more trouble, and they go reeling and staggering all through life. They give you the cold chills every time they meet you; they will put on a whining voice and tell you what "a hard time they have had." The Lord says, "Cast all your care on me; I want to carry your burdens and your troubles." There are some of those people here to-day, I can tell by their looks. What we want is a joyful church, and we are not going to reach the world until we have it. We want to get this long-faced Christianity off the face of the earth. You take these people that have some great burden and let them come into a meeting like this and if you can get their attention upon the singing or preaching they will say, "Oh, wasn't it grand. I forgot all my cares." And they just drop their bundle. But the moment the benediction is pronounced they grab the bundle again. You laugh, but you will do it here to-day. "Cast your care on Him."

Then sometimes you go into your closet and close your door and you get so carried away and lifted up that you


forget your troubles; but you just take it up again the moment you get off your knees. Leave your sorrow here to-day, east all your care upon him. If you cannot come to Christ as a saint, come as a sinner. But if you are a saint with some trouble or care, bring it to Him. Saint and sinner come! He wants you all. He doesn't want a woman to go out of here to-day carrying a sorrow or burden. Don't let Satan believe you cannot come if you will. Christ says, "Ye will not come unto Me." With the command comes the power. A man in one of our meetings in Europe said he would like to come, but he was chained and couldn't come. A Scotchman said to him, "Ay, man, why don't you come chain and all?" He said, "I never thought of that."

Are you cross and peevish and do you make things unpleasant at home? My friend, come to Christ and ask him to help you. Whatever the sin is, bring it to Him. Don't let any one say you can't, for you can. The only thing you must do is to bring him your sin, your burden and your cross. That is the only thing that will be acceptable.

There is another passage that I would like to lay alongside of this: "Him that cometh unto Me, I will in nowise cast out." Come unto Him now. I have no sympathy with this idea that a sinner must wait to come. Does God say, "I didn't mean you, you are too black and vile?" I remember trying to lead a man to Christ in Chicago, a good many years ago, and I took him to a good many promises, but finally I took him to this one: "Do you


believe Christ said that?" "I suppose he did." "Suppose he did, do you believe it?" "I hope so." "Hope so; do you believe it?" You do your work and the Lord will do His. Just come as you are, and throw yourself upon His bosom and He will not cast you out. This man thought it was too simple and easy. Take Him at His word. Finally he said, "I will," and he went with me and consecrated himself to the Lord. When I shook hands with him I said, "Now, you will have a conflict to-morrow, Satan will not let you off. When you get up in the morning he will tempt you, but don't listen to him; say, ‘If it was true last night, it will always be true.’" He said he would not be tempted. But the tempter came in an unexpected manner, before I thought he would, he came that night. It is a good thing to take a promise like this and walk right out upon it. Satan comes and says, "Do you feel it?" I don't always feel the same when I am away, but there is one thing I can believe, I can take one of these promises and lay hold of it and believe it — every one of you can do it. Perhaps some of you say, "Mr. Moody, I wish you would tell us what it is to come." The best definition I know is to come. The more you try to explain it the more you are mystified. About the first thing a mother does is to teach her child to look. At noontime she takes the child to the window and says, "Look, baby, see papa coming." You are taught to come before you remember. You don't want any minister to tell you what it is to come. We have got something worth more than a thousand dollars, and you can have it if you wish. Christ is not mocking


you, he wants you to come, not with any feeling or emotion, only come, that's all. Now, will you come? I tell you what I think it means to take up the cross. If you are going to get rest you will get it at the cross. Do you ask me what that is? I don't know. I don't know what your cross may be; it may be to go home and tell a godless husband that you have made up your mind to serve God.

I was preaching in Chicago to a hall full of women one Sunday afternoon, and after the meeting was over a lady came to me and said she wanted to talk to me. She said she would accept Christ, and after some conversation she went home. I looked for her for a whole week, but didn't see her until the Sunday afternoon. She came and sat down right in front of me and her face had such a sad expression. After the meeting was over I went to her and asked her what the trouble was. She said: "Oh, Mr. Moody, this has been the most miserable week of my life." I asked her if there was any one whom she had had trouble with and whom she could not forgive. She said: "No, not that I know of." "Well, did you tell your friends about having found the Saviour?" "Indeed I didn't, I have been all the week trying to keep it from them." "Well," I said, "that is the reason why you hare no peace." She wanted to take the crown, but didn't want the cross. My friends, you have got to go by the way of Calvary. If you ever get rest you must get it at the foot of the cross. "Why," she said, "if I should go home and tell my infidel husband that I had found Christ I don't


know what he would do, I think he would turn me out." "Well," I said, "go out." She went away promising that she would tell him, but she didn't want another wretched week. She was bound to have peace. The next night I gave a lecture to men only, and in the hall there were eight thousand men and one solitary woman. When I got through and went into the inquiry meeting I found this lady with her husband. She introduced him to me, and said, "He wants to become a Christian." I took my Bible and told him all about Christ, and he accepted Him. I said to her after it was all over, "It turned out quite differently from what you expected, didn't it?" She said, "Yes, I was never so scared in my life. I expected he would do something dreadful, but it has turned out so well." She took God's way and got rest. You may have rest. Don't you believe it, ministers? You have seen it over and over again.

I want to say to you young ladies, perhaps you have a godless father or mother, a skeptical brother, who is going down through drink, and perhaps there is no one who can reach them but you. How many times a godly, pure young lady has taken the light into some darkened home! I remember the last time Mr. Sankey and myself were in Edinburgh there was a father, two sisters and a brother, who used every morning to take the morning paper and pick my sermon all to pieces. They were indignant to think that the Edinburgh people should be carried away with such preaching. But one day one of the sisters was going by the hall and she thought she would drop in and


see what class of people went there. She happened to take a seat by a godly lady, who said to her, "I hope you are interested in this work." She tossed her head and said, "Indeed I am not. I am disgusted with everything I have seen and heard." "Well," said the lady, "perhaps you came prejudiced." "Yes, and the meeting has not removed any of it, but has rather increased it." "I have received a great deal of good from them." "There is nothing here for me. I don't see how any intellectual person can be interested." To make a long story short, she got the lady to promise to come back. When the meeting broke up just a little of the prejudice had worn away. She promised to come back the next day. She went so far as to tell that skeptical father, brother and sister, but they just laughed. You have got to take the cross if you get rest. But one day the two sisters were together, and the other said, "Now what have you got at those meetings that you didn't have in the first place?" "I have a peace that I never knew of before, I am at peace with God, myself and all the world." Did you ever have a little war of your own with your neighbors, in your own family? And she said, "I have self-control. You know, sister, if you had said half the mean things before I was converted that you have said since I would have been angry and answered back, but if you remember correctly, I haven't answered once since I have been converted; you can get this same rest and peace." Like Martha and Mary, they had a brother Lazarus, but he was a member of the University of Edinburgh. He to be converted? He go to these


meetings? It might do for women, but not for him. One night they came home and told him that a chum of his own, a member of the university, had got up and confessed Christ, and when he sat down his brother got up and confessed; and so with the third one. When the young man heard it, he said: "Do you mean to tell me that he has been converted?" "Yes." "Well," he said, "there must be something in it." He put on his hat and coat and went to see his friend Black. Black got him down to the meetings and he was converted.

We went through to Glasgow, and hadn't been there six weeks when news came that that young man had been stricken down and died. When he was dying he called his father to his bedside and said, "Wasn't it a good thing that my sisters went to those meetings?" "Yes, yes, my son, I am so glad you are a Christian; that is the only comfort that I have now in the thought of losing you. I will become a Christian, and will meet you again." I tell this to encourage some sister to go home and carry the message of salvation. It may be that your brother may be taken away in a few months. My dear friends, are we not living in solemn days? Isn't it time for us to get our friends into the kingdom of God? Come, wife, won't you go home and tell your husbands? Come, sister, won't you go home and tell your brothers? Won't you take up your cross this afternoon? The blessing of God will rest on your soul if you will.

I was in Wales once and a lady told me this little story: An English friend of hers, a mother, had a child that was


sick. At first they considered there was no danger, until one day the doctor came in and said that the symptoms were very unfavorable. He took the mother out of the room and told her that the child could not live. It came like a thunderbolt. After the doctor had gone the mother went into the room where the child lay and began to talk to the child and tried to divert its mind. "Darling, do you know you will soon hear the music of heaven? You will hear a sweeter song than you have ever heard on earth, you will hear them sing the song of Moses and the lamb. You are very fond of music. Won't it be sweet, darling?" And the little tired, sick child turned its head away, and said, "Oh, mamma, I am so tired and so sick that I think it would make me worse to hear all that music." "Well," the mother said, "you will soon see Jesus, you will see the seraphim and cherubim and the streets all paved with gold," and she went on picturing heaven as it is described in Revelations, and the little tired child again turned its head away and said, "Oh, mamma, I am so tired that I think it would make me worse to see all those beautiful things?" And the mother took the little child up in her arms and pressed her to her loving heart. And the little sick child whispered, "Oh, mamma, that is what I want. If Jesus will only take me in his arms and let me rest."

Dear friend, are you not tired and weary of sin? Are you not weary of the turmoil of life? You can find rest on the bosom of the Son of God. You can find it right here if you will. May God help you to leave your sins and burdens and cares in this hall.


Now, shan't we pray? Let us all lift our hearts to God in prayer, perhaps it will never happen again that so many will pray for you as to-day. What an afternoon this might be! Let us bow our heads in prayer.


Watch, Fight, and Pray.

As you are all aware, this is the first day of the week of prayer, and probably there will he more prayer offered in the next week than there has been in the last twelve months. We want to fall into line. If we are to have a real deep, thorough work in this community it is going to be in answer to prayer.

Let ns learn a lesson from Nehemiah. He humbled himself and confessed his sins, and then it was that God heard his prayer and gave him a great, yes, a great blessing, not only to his own soul, but to thousands of others, and I believe it will be the same right here. The walls are torn down in a great many places. We want them built up, don't we? Then let there be an honest cry. Let's make a sacrifice, let's be here Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday at the noonday hour. If you business men have to leave your business and you wives your household cares, make up your minds that you are going to be here. Let there be a real cry going up to God, and we shall not be disappointed.

I want to say that we can learn a lesson from this distinguished man, whose prayer we have read this morning. Nehemiah was not a Jewish prince, although it is supposed he had royal blood in his veins. He was born in captivity.


It was about one hundred years after Jerusalem was taken that this man appeared upon the horizon. He was in the court of Artaxerxes. He was a cupbearer to the king, and held a high position. I can imagine that one day in the court he met a man that had come down from Jerusalem, perhaps on business for the king, and he got into conversation with him. In fact it may be this very man wanted Nehemiah to use his influence with the king. Nehemiah began to inquire about Jerusalem and the condition of his own people, and he was told they were in great want and distress and degradation, and that the walls of the city were still down, that the gates had been burned and never restored, and his patriotic heart began to burn. He began to mourn for his own country, to pray, and fast, and I have no doubt but that when he commenced to pray he asked that the king might be sent to rebuild the walls. He, perhaps, didn't have any thought of doing anything more than to pray. But if you can get a man to pray, he will soon be prepared to do something more. Nehemiah didn't pray for one week, nor two, nor even a month, but he kept at it. Perhaps he fasted two or three days in a week and he kept that up all through the fall. He persevered. He prayed on and fasted, and all this while God was answering his prayer. Although he didn't see any answer, God was just preparing that king to have everything in readiness when the time should come. And one day he stands before the king as usual and gives him a cup of wine. The king looked up and said, "Nehemiah, why art thou sad? Are you sick?" Nehemiah answered "No."


"Well, what is the trouble? It must be sorrow of heart." Then Nehemiah told the king how he was burdened for his own country, and the king said, "Well, what is your request?" But Nehemiah had time to pray right then and there. The king didn't hear the prayer but the King of Kings heard it. "Lord help me now," he prayed to the God of heaven. Men say they have not time to pray, but Nehemiah prayed while the king was waiting for an answer. The Lord taught him just what to ask for, and then he made his request. It wasn't that the king of Persia might go and rebuild those walls, but that he himself might be sent to do the work. There is faith for you! He was dead in earnest. For three or four months he had concentrated his mind upon the misery and wretchedness of his country.

To give up that Persian court and identify himself with those despised Jews. He was there among the highest of all the whole realm, he was cupbearer to the king and held a high position. And not only that, he was a man of great wealth, lived in great luxury, and a man of great influence in that court; and for him to go up to Jerusalem and lose caste, it was like Moses turning his back upon the court and identifying himself with those poor captives. He stooped to conquer, and when you get ready to stoop God will use you. If we are going to succeed in God's work we must stoop.

Nehemiah found favor with the king. The king was all ready to give him his request, and he gave orders that Nehemiah should have a retinue of soldiers to escort him


through the different provinces. Jerusalem was one thousand miles away. He knew how he would be persecuted and looked down upon, but he had made up his mind to rebuild those walls. I tell you it is a great thing for a man to set something before him and go and do it. "This one thing I do," says Nehemiah, "I will rebuild those walls," and he went. When he reached Jerusalem he didn't have some one go before him and blow a horn and say, "This is the great Nehemiah, the cupbearer to the great king of Persia." He didn't tell any one what his business was. Man, let the work speak for itself. You needn't blow any horns; go and do the work and it will advertise itself. I am tired of these men who are always going to do some great thing.

This man goes into Jerusalem and doesn't tell what he has come for. There is quite a stir. What has he come for? Is it war or is it peace? What has brought him here? What does it all mean? But Nehemiah stayed there three days and three nights and didn't let even his own men know what he had come for. One night after they had all gone to bed and all was quiet, he stole out on his beast and tried to ride around on the walls, but he couldn't get round on his beast, so he footed it. He walked all around those walls examining them, and found them all in ruins. His heart must have sunk within him if he hadn't a brave one. The nations all around were looking down upon these weak, feeble Jews. So it is to-day, the walls are down, and people say it is no use, and their hands drop down by their side. After he had been


there three days and nights he called the chief priests and elders and the Pharisees together and told them what his errand was. All this while God had been working in the hearts of his men so that they were now ready. When he had got through with his speech they arose and said, "Let us rebuild the city." If we could have such men here wouldn't we see the walls of Jerusalem going up?

But it wasn't long before there was a muttering outside; you could hear the rumbling. I want to tell you, my friends, that there was never any work done for God without opposition. A great many people are afraid of opposition. That is just what we want. If it is real work there is going to be opposition. Sanballat and Tobiah, the Ammonite, the Geshemites and all the people round heard of it, and they began in the first to ridicule. It will be so right here. People will begin to ridicule and heap all manner of criticism upon the work. So these men went on ridiculing and jeering at Nehemiah, but he was too busy to stop and listen to them. I pity these men that will stop to answer all this caviling. Let them go on grumbling and caviling. Nehemiah kept steady at work. Well, they found that ridicule didn't work, so they sent him a letter. "Let's go down to the plains of Ono and have a council." They wanted to get him down to the plains to consult with him and have a friendly conversation. What is the church of God doing now but having discussions upon the plains of Ono? Look at the whole Presbyterian church, turned aside discussing higher criticism! Nehemiah just sent back word, "I am doing a great


work, and I cannot come down." He thought it was "coming down." I think so too. Let the discussions go. Man, we have all eternity to discuss these questions. There is too much work to be done now to stop to discuss them. Well, they wrote him another letter. "Come down to the plains of Ono, we want to have a friendly discussion, we are your friends." By this time the Arabs came along, those roaming Ishmaelites were going to fight him. But Nehemiah and his men just put on their swords. They were dead in earnest. "Watch, fight, pray." They watched. Oh, it is a wily devil that we have to contend with. Do you know it? If he can only get the church to stop to discuss these questions, he has accomplished his desire.

Now, perhaps you women who belong to the Women's Christian Temperance Union may feel hurt, but I do think it is a masterstroke of the devil when he gets you to stop to discuss women's rights. "Haste to the rescue! We are doing a great work and haven't time to come down." I tell you the prohibition I believe in is to get the people so they won't want to go into the rum shops. That is the quickest way to do it, cut the business off, and away it goes! Why, there is one town in Scotland where Mr. Sankey and myself went; there was a great work of God going on, and the people were all converted. There were two rum shops there, and they couldn't sell any whisky and had to move away. Now, why can't that be done here? If those men on the plains of Ono had gone on discussing there would have been nothing done. But Nehemiah


kept steady at work. No eight hours a day, either. They commenced at starlight in the morning and worked until starlight.

I tell you the man that is counting the hours he works for the Lord doesn't amount to much. Build up. Build up again. They couldn't get Nehemiah down to the plains so they sent him a fifth letter — what we to-day call an open letter. "We understand it is reported that you are going to get up a kingdom against the king of Persia. This is treason, rebellion, and if it should reach the ears of the king you would be put to death. So come down and let's have a friendly counsel." But Nehemiah said, "I am doing a great work and I cannot come down." That was all he had to say. And when they found they couldn't get him to come down and the walls were about finished, they went to work and bought one of the prophets. I tell you I had rather have ten thousand enemies outside than one inside. When the devil gets possession of a child of God he will do the work better than the devil himself. "Now, Nehemiah, there is a plan to kill you, come into the temple. Let's go in and stay for the night." And he came very near tumbling into that pit. He said, "Should such a man as I go there to save my life? I cannot do it." He couldn't come down, you see, and when he refused it was revealed to him that the devil was in the man. My friends, look out. If even a minister asks you to do something against that word, don't you do it. Never mind these outside or inside enemies, but keep your face set on the walls of Jerusalem.


At last the walls were all finished — all built. Those men were terribly in earnest. They didn't take their clothes off. They just ate, drank and slept. They went in to build the walls of Jerusalem, and I tell you what, they will be rebuilt here if we can only get a few hundred people in earnest. Never mind what those enemies may say. He has a work for us to do, and if we don't do it, it will not be done. It is a false idea some people have that if we don't do it somebody else will. I tell you what, it won't take long to rebuild the walls here when the city moves as Nehemiah and his men moved. Fifty-two days and the building was finished. And there was great indignation. And then he went to work and put the city in order. I tell you what, I wish we had Nehemiah for mayor in this city. He just made those men sign a covenant, and there were five things in that covenant that he made them sign.

First, they were not to give their daughters to the heathen. I haven't time to work this up, but do you know how much misery there is and has been in our land because pure, Christian young women have been married to non-Christian men? God says, "be not unequally yoked with unbelievers."

The next thing they were to do (and bear in mind this was a thing they had to sign), they were not to buy or sell on the Sabbath. They were to keep the law of God; they were to keep the Sabbath. Not sell the Sunday paper? Not buy a Sunday paper? No, certainly not there was to be no traffic on the Sabbath. I tell you, if Nehemiah was here he would find a good many of us like


Tobiah. Here we have boys who are kept away from the Sunday school to sell papers on the streets — trains running clear from Washington in order that the papers can be sold. A young man that reads one of those papers you cannot get into church. He is all taken up with the things of the world. We need a Nehemiah to strengthen us out. He would not buy on the Sabbath, and he had the gates closed.

Then the third thing he made them sign was that they would let the land rest. For four hundred and ninety years they did not keep that agreement, and God took them down into Babylon and kept them there for seventy years. They would not let the land rest, and so God took it from them. A man says that he will not give God one day out of seven. What is the result? Why, God takes it. A man is not going to make anything by working seven days in a week. You cannot rob God. So they signed the covenant that they would let the land rest. You know that with the Jews everything revolved around seven. There was a seventh day for rest, and seven times seven brought the year of Jubilee.

The next thing in that covenant was that they should not take usury from their brother. I tell you, Nehemiah would have a time of it in this city, wouldn't he? Yes, ha would! But Nehemiah made those men sign it.

The fifth thing was that they would just bring one-tenth of all that they had into the Lord's storehouse. The first of their fruits were to be brought to the Lord and for thirty-six years they had prosperity.


I tell you if you take these five things and carry them out you will have prosperity. Let us all do it personally. If it was good for those men it is good for us. The moment we begin to rob God then darkness and misery and wretchedness will come.


The Influence of the Individual.

My subject to-day will take in three classes of people, and I think that will cover my audience. First, to those who are Christians, then to those who have backslidden, and to those who are not Christians. We all come under one of these three heads.

I think that at just this stage of the meetings a great deal depends upon the attitude that Christian people take toward these services. You can throw your influence for or against. You will have opportunities to show on which side you are. The meetings have got to just that stage where there is a great deal said for and against. One great advantage of these meetings is that it sets people talking, and it gives you all a chance to be preachers. That is one object of a great union movement like this. It arouses public opinion. As I said before, a great deal depends upon the attitude you take. There is a passage over here in Phillipians that I would like to read, chap. iii., v. 18. Now Paul had reference there to those who professed to be friends to Jesus Christ. They walk so that they were enemies. Their influence was on the wrong side, and you all will have an opportunity in the next few days to show your colors. You can take your choice. You can throw your influence against the work and


let your whole family be without a drop of dew, or you can take the right way and let the blessing come into your whole house. I was preaching in the north of England some years ago and there was a Quaker lady who had never been in any service outside of the Quaker meeting-house. She had lost a child and was very lonely, and one day she thought she would drop into one of the public lectures. That day it happened to be "Upon Heaven" and it was balm to her soul. She went home and told her husband and insisted upon his bringing her out in the evening. She had a nephew and a brother staying with her and they all four came to the meeting that night. It happened to be in a Free Methodist church, and if you know anything about the Free Methodists you know they are about the noisiest crowd there is. It was a strange place for Quakers to be. That night I was talking about conversion and while she was taken up with the sermon, the men were carried away by the noise and confusion. On the way home the brother and nephew were right behind her, and she heard them making all manner of sport of the meeting. When they reached home she went upstairs to take off her things, before going down to supper. The thought occurred to her that the salvation of those two men might depend upon her attitude when she went to the supper table. She came down, and the moment they sat down they began to make all manner of sport of the meeting. "Well," she said, "of course we are Quakers or Friends. We are not used to that sort of thing. It is new to us, but it may be these people get a


great deal of good from them. One thing is certain, I got a great deal of good myself, and if there is anything like conversion, I have been converted." She began to talk of Christ. The brother and nephew had tickets for the theater the next night, but she persuaded them to go to the meeting. That brother was going down though the influence of strong drink, and was converted. The nephew belonged to one of the old families, and he had come there to learn a trade. He expected to take charge of a large business. He had a great deal of influence with the workingmen of a large industry there, and he was converted. One day he came with a roll of names that would go clear across this hall, asking me to speak to the workingmen of the place. That great work in 1873 was the result of that meeting. They packed the church with workingmen and the fire of God broke out among them and swept on for two years. This was the result of that woman's taking the attitude she did. Now there are a good many whole families that are perhaps scoffers, and in your own immediate circle you will see men going about and saying, "Look out what you say and don't throw your influence on the wrong side." You know it is very easy to talk about revivals, but do you know that there is not a denomination that hasn't sprung out of revivals. The Episcopal church claims to be. They come from Pentecost, don't they? I would like to know where your Methodists come from if they don't come from the revival under Wesley. And so you can go right on through all the denominations. I venture to say there is many a church where four-fifths of


the members were converted during revivals. I would like to know how many in this audience have been converted during revivals, when there has been some revival in your church? (Mr. Moody here asked the people present who had been converted daring revival services to stand. There was a hearty response.) See! Look at the number that has risen right here. You can go into your own church and put the question just that way and you will find that the most active and leading class have been converted during revivals. There was one place where I went to hold meetings, and a young minister took a very active part in the work. One day one of his members came to him and said, "If you are going to hold your position in the church, you have got to be very cautious about the stand you take." He went to the church roll and took off the names of those who had been converted during revivals, and he found that four-fifths of them had been brought to Christ during such times. I want to say that the heartiest and strongest Christians come out of revivals, and great awakenings, and that is what we want here. You want a revival in business in your bonds and stocks. You would like to see them go up twenty-five or fifty per cent., but I tell you we need a breath of revival in Christianity. May God show it to us! I believe that is what we will get if we are dead in earnest.

There was one place where we went to hold meetings and it was given out in the papers that we were going to stay thirty days. Now there was a lady who was a member of one of the churches, and she said, "I don't want my boy


brought under the influence of those meetings. I am afraid that he will be brought into the Y. M. C. A., and they will have him on the streets selling tracts, and it would be very mortifying to me to have my son doing such a thing as that." She was ambitious for her boy. She wanted to get him into the bon-ton society as we call it. So she planned to take her only boy out of the city to be gone for those thirty days. She told her pastor why she had taken him. I knew nothing about it. The meetings went on and just at my right hand sat that minister, from the beginning to the end, until the last meeting, when he was absent. Just as the benediction was pronounced and the people were crowding out, he came rushing in and said he was so sorry he had not been there. "I have just been called on one of the saddest errands of my life." He told me that that woman who had taken her son away from the influence of those meetings had brought him back that day in his coffin, and he had just come from the funeral. That mother to her dying day never forgave herself.

My dear friends, be very careful how you walk just now. We have been praying God to revive His work, and if it is His work you cannot afford to join with the scoffing, jeering people, and talk against the work of God.

I remember some years ago seeing a little notice in the paper, and it made a great impression upon my mind at the time. It was about a father taking his little child out into the field one day. He lay down under the shade of a tree and fell asleep. Before he went to sleep the child was picking wild flowers and grass and saying, "pretty,


pretty." When he fell asleep the child wandered around and away from him, and when he woke up his first thought was, "Where is my child?" He shouted at the top of his voice, and running to a hill at some distance he called, but there was no response. Finally he went to the edge of a precipice, and looking down, he saw the mangled form of his little child. He took it up and accused himself of being its murderer. While he slumbered the child had wandered away and been lost. I have often thought that was a picture of God's own dear children going over a worse precipice than that into drunkards' and gamblers' dens, and they are lost before you know it. I firmly believe it is much easier to keep the cars on the track than to get them back after they have once been thrown off. Therefore, I would like to say to you that there is something more important than just keeping up the bonds and stocks for your children. Supposing you don't leave them so many thousands of dollars. Isn't it better to leave them a good Christian character? Isn't it a good deal better for you to let business suffer for the next thirty days and just lay yourself out to get your whole family blessed, and into the kingdom of God? I believe we will see signs and wonders here if we just stir ourselves. Now the question comes up, " Mr. Moody, why is it so many good people's children turn out so bad?" The more I travel and go among men, the more I begin to see why. There was a lady who brought her son clear from the Pacific coast to the East that I might talk to him, because I had influence with him — when he was a little boy. But it did no good.


He went down. Afterward I heard that the next son had gone the same way, and then the third, and I couldn't understand it. The next time I went out to the Pacific coast I was invited to this same home, and one night the father took me into a private room. He wrung his hands and said, "I haven't got a son that I'm not ashamed of." He was deacon of the church, he attended all the services regularly, and outwardly his life was all that it should be. He was known as one of the best of husbands, and fathers, but I tell you what, I stayed in that home for a week and watched things, and when that father put the question to me, "Why is it that my sons have turned out so bad?" I said, "Look here, where do you spend Monday night?" "I belong to the common council and I have to give Monday night to this." "I see, you give that evening to the public; where do you spend Tuesday night?" He belonged to the Young People's Society and he felt as if he ought to go to their meetings on Tuesday. "Where do you go Wednesday?" He didn't want to tell. Finally he said he was one of these Masons. One of those high Masons, you know! Master Mason, isn't it? Now, don't tell or it will show that you are one of them. Well, he was there every Wednesday night. "Where are you Thursday night?" "On Thursday night I am at home." "Well, you are a public man and you are out or have company." "Where are you Friday night?" "Oh, Friday night I always go to the church prayer-meeting." "Saturday night?" "Saturday night I am always at home." "Yes, I noticed you were last Saturday. You came in and had supper, and your


boys saw you for a few minutes and then you went off to your room to study your Sunday-school lesson. Very well, Sunday night where are you?" "Oh, I don't believe in giving up the second service, and I always go to church."

"Now don't you see the devil has the advantage over you, and has ruined your three boys? It is drive all the day, and your boys slip off because they want to go and play with the other boys before they go to school. You never come home to lunch in the middle of the day. You come home late at night and eat your dinner, and you see your boys for only a few moments every night. Now doesn't the fault lie at your own door?" "Well," he said, "I never thought of that." "Well, don't you think you ought to think of it?" Isn't that one of the great evils in America? I needn't be so anxious about some one's else wickedness if I am cherishing my own. That comes before any public or private office. I heard of a traveler once, whose child came in and said, "Mamma that man that comes in Sundays has been scolding me." He called his own father "that man."

And then we wonder how it is that our children turn out bad. You men go to church and pray like a saint, but I tell you if you don't live like a saint at home, your children will curse at home. You cannot shake it off on to your wife and expect her to do all the training. God holds man responsible. I believe whenever you see a Christian man's children turn out wrong, a good deal of the fault lies at his own door. Let us see if we cannot straighten things out. Give a little time to your boys. Unbend and


be a boy once in a while. Take them out riding, hunting, fishing. Give them a little time, you can afford it. This idea that we have got to give all our time to the service of the public is wrong, and is bringing a good many families down with sorrow. Now to those who have backslidden.

I met two or three in the inquiry room last night who thought they had never been converted because they had backslidden. Now I am talking to those who have really been born of the Spirit, born from above, and wandered back into the old life. I want to say that the most tender, affectionate words in this Bible have been said to backsliders. I believe the most wretched man or woman on the face of this earth is a man or woman that has tasted these gifts and then gone back to the beggarly elements of the world. If you have ever known Jesus, this old world will never satisfy you. The fact is, when God made your heart He made it a little too big for this world. If you have had a taste of the world to come, this old world will never satisfy you. The Lord wants you to come back. I want to say here to-day, that there is not a wanderer from God that He doesn't want to have come back. You will notice that in the second chapter of Jeremiah, fifth verse, the Lord makes it a personal question.

Now, there is one thing about a backslider, he is always finding fault with church members. If a man goes wrong, he thinks the minister, the church, and all the members are wrong. Why? Because he looks through wrong eyes. Everything is just painted in that way to him. Now the Lord comes and says, "What iniquity have you found in


me?" I want to say to every backslider, that God is the same that He ever was. He loves you just as much. He hates your backsliding, but still He loves you. You can find lots of iniquity in church members, but I tell you it is mighty poor business to live on the failings of other people. You will find you have as many yourself as you can take care of. Jeremiah 2, 13: "For my people have committed two evils: they have forsaken me, the fountain of living waters, and hewn them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water." Now notice that they left Him. That is the charge that God brings against them. You have left Him, not He has left you.

Some think God has left them. Never! You have left Him. Do you want to know how to get back? Just take up the work where you left off. What did you do when you first came to the Lord? Repented of your sins and turned to God. Just do as you did at first. Turn back to God, and if you do, He will have mercy upon you and forgive you. Just let your mind go back to those days. Didn't you have more peace and pleasure and joy than you have now? You are without hope in God and what darkness and blackness seems to cover you! Jeremiah 2, 19: "Thine own wickedness shall correct thee and thy backslidings shall reprove thee. Know, therefore, and see that it is an evil thing and bitter, that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God and that My fear is not in thee, saith the Lord God of hosts."

Now, I want to say here to-day that I believe every line, every letter of that verse.


Now, I want to call your attention to a fact. I will challenge you to find a father or mother that has backslidden whose children haven't gone to ruin. I think the hardest people to reach are the sons and daughters of back-sliders. I have had them say to me, "You say there is so much joy in religion; if there is, why did my father and mother give it up?" They stumble there. I must confess it is one of the hardest things to get over. I cannot understand it. I remember working with an old white-haired backslider in St. Louis, and I sat up with him until eleven o'clock at night. At last he wiped away his tears and said: "I will come back," and that night I really believe God restored unto him the joy of salvation. But the next night, when I was preaching he sat right in front of me. I don't think I ever saw a man look so pitiful. When I went into the inquiry room he followed me in. I turned to him and said: "What is the trouble?" "Oh, Mr. Moody, this has been the darkest day of my life!" "That is singular. I thought God restored the joy of salvation to you last night." "So He did. I think God has spoken peace and forgiveness to my soul, but I have a large family of children here in this city. They are all married. I spent the day calling on my sons and daughters, and if you will believe it, Mr. Moody, there wasn't one of them but what called me an old fool. I have led them into iniquity and cannot call them back."

I want to say to you mothers and fathers here to-day, that it is much easier to lead your children into Sodom than to get them back. May God show ns the truth!


And if there is a backslider here to-day, may God bring him back. You make money by going into Sodom and the world, "but thine own wickedness shall correct thee, and thy backslidings shall reprove thee."

Oh, backslider, come back to-day. Don't wait until the whole family have been ruined. Oh, may God stir us up to-day! I want to give you a little advice. If you have gone astray just come back. I have been here only a few days and if I was called away suddenly do you think I would go without saying anything to the committee? Did you ever hear of a sinner going to Jesus Christ and bidding him good-by? Did you ever hear of a sinner going into his closet and saying, "I have known you, Lord, for twenty years, but I have tired of your company. I am tired of the Bible, tired of prayer, tired of Sabbath-school work, tired of church and church work, and I have come to bid you farewell. Good-by, I am going back to the world." Did you ever hear of such a thing? You never did and never will, but I tell you, you have just run off without saying good-by to the Lord. You have no excuse, don't try to make one, but just come back to-day, tell Him you are sorry you have wonged Him. Oh, may the backslider come home!


That "Elder Brother."

I have selected a very difficult subject, a difficult one to get people interested in. I am afraid you may get the chills before I am through, for I think it is one of the coldest subjects you can find in the whole Bible. It is about that elder brother of whom I have been reading.

When I was in Europe once, Mr. Spurgeon gave me a copy of all his sermons, and out of the whole volume, between thirty and forty, I couldn't find one solitary sermon he had ever preached about that elder brother. I have tried a number of times to get interested but I must confess that it is hard to get my heart warmed up toward it.

This elder brother thought he was all right. I heard of a man when I was across the sea who thought so much of himself that he used to shake hands with himself every morning. He was an elder brother. Now, if you ever had to live in a house with a man that never did wrong I pity you. If you wives have a husband that never does wrong I pity you. Do you know why? Because, if anything goes wrong it is you that has to suffer, he doesn't. All the blame falls upon you. He is an elder brother. There has been a hot discussion for ages about who those ninety-nine are that we read about in this fifteenth chapter of Luke. Some think they are the angels that have


never fallen; some think they are a sort of angelic people and don't need to be converted, they are so pure and upright naturally. I believe they are the people who think they are all right. You will notice that the chapter begins with a murmur and closes in the same way. They were finding fault with Christ because he was receiving sinners and saving the lost.

Now, this elder brother was angry because the wanderer had come home. A lady came to me some years ago and wanted me to get her daughter into a seminary with which I was connected, but she said: "I want to be frank with you, I want you to know that I do not believe in your theology." "My theology! I didn't know I had any. I wish you would tell me what my theology is." "Well," she said, "I don't agree with your preaching." "What is it you don't agree with?" "Well," she said, "your views about that elder brother are the most abominable I ever heard of." I said, "You are the first person I ever heard try to uphold him. What are his good traits? What are his noble qualities?" "Why! he stayed at home with his father and took care of him, and his younger brother ran off and left him." "Took care of his father! Why! the last I read about him he was outside of the house in a mad fit and his father couldn't get him in." Oh, yes, he took care of his father! These elder brothers are the hardest people in the world to get in, because they think they are already there. It is said that in Berlin one day a German minister had this question up for discussion — who the ninety-nine were and who the elder brother was. He was


a great preacher and he got up in a meeting and said he had seen the elder brother the day before. "Saw him! Where did you see him? Saw the elder brother!" "Yes, when I looked into the looking-glass I saw him. I saw myself." He found himself envious of another minister, and he was an elder brother. I tell you what, there are a good many more elder brothers than prodigals, after all. There are a lot of us pretty near kin to that elder brother. Men go to church regularly, but I tell you a man that gets angry because the sexton puts a man into his pew who isn't dressed in the height of fashion, I believe belongs to this school. If you want to find out where they are, just tell them of a poor drunkard that has been reclaimed, and see their eyes open and hear them say, "I don't believe in that kind of thing." You have got a lot of them right here, I have no doubt of that. You take and follow this elder brother down through all the beatitudes, and you will find that he fails in every solitary one of them. Now just hear what Christ says: "Blessed are the poor in spirit." He poor in spirit? Not he! The Lord says "Blessed are the poor in spirit." A man may be rich and have a broken heart, but there is a blessing upon him if he has. "Blessed are they that mourn." Did this man mourn? For what? He had nothing to mourn over; he had never done a wrong thing in all his life. "Blessed are the meek." Was he meek? There was not a single trace of meekness about him. That Pharisee that went up to the temple to pray with the poor publican, did he know anything about meekness? "I thank thee, Lord, that I am not like other men.


I fast twice a week, I give tithes of all I possess." I, I, I. Five great capital I's in a little short prayer of only a few words. There was not a prayer about it. He was just boasting and bragging. That is just what this elder brother was doing. "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst." He hunger and thirst after righteousness? He had so much he didn't know what to do with it. "Blessed are the merciful." He merciful? He was very merciful to his old father, wasn't he? He was kind to his old father, wasn't he? Oh! I pity a father who has to be taken care of by such a son as that; sticking thorns into his old father's heart in the evening of life. "Blessed are the pure in heart." Was he pure in heart? "Blessed are the peace makers." Was he a peace maker? Breaking up the most peaceful scene this world ever saw! That old father sitting at the table with a peace and joy that had never before come to him, and that elder brother just broke it up. I see that father's face just beaming with joy and delight when the servants whisper that Levi is outside mad and will not come in. And I see the old man get up, all the joy gone from his face, and go out and entreat his son to come in, but he is in a mad fit and the old man cannot get him into the house. I tell you I think he had a mighty mean son. Don't you? That is my opinion. "Blessed are they that are persecuted." And that is the kind of religion that this world believes in. The whole country talked about the nobility of this young man. I am afraid that if we had him now we would make him a deacon or elder in the church. He is all right. All right


in the sight of the world. He is never persecuted. But now, you just take and read that man's life, and what do you find? You find that he was sour. Oh, how many sour ones you meet now! They growl and grumble all the time. Sour! He was a touchy young man. Have you any touchy people among your acquaintances? That is just what this young man was — touchy. He was very angry. Why? Because his brother had come back.

Did you ever know what caused the thrill of joy in heaven and the thumps in that old man's breast? I believe that is the only chapter in the whole Bible that tells what causes joy in heaven. That elder brother was self-righteous. He was selfish, and supremely so. There is not a thing in that man's character that is lovely after all. But how grandly that father shines out. "Son!" (he didn't call him any bad names) "Son! thou art ever with me. All that I have is thine." Oh, it makes me feel rich when I read that. That is liberty. You know in France, when anarchy was overthrown, they selected for their motto, "Fraternity, Equality, Liberty." That was what they wanted, and that is just what this father wanted with those two boys. He wanted them to be with him. That is what God wants every sinner to do.

I remember once I was very busy getting up a sermon, and my little boy came into my room. I wanted to get rid of him just as quickly as possible. And I said to him, "My son, what do you want?" He threw his arms around my neck and kissed me and said, "I don't want anything, I just love you." I couldn't send him away, and I got


down all his toys for him and let him stay in the room with me; and every once in a while I looked over my book and seen him just as happy as he could be. That is just what the Lord wants, he wants the elder brother to come in and just have liberty and fraternity. "Son, all I have is thine." And that is just what the younger brother did not want when he went away. But he came back and wanted it, and when he wanted it, the elder brother didn't want it. Now, one went down through the sin of his licentiousness, and the other went down through the sin of pride and self-conceit, and one is just as black and vile as the other. There is no difference. I tell you what! it is a good thing to take a mirror and get a good look at ourselves once in a while and see what we are, for it is a sort of family disease.

But I am not going to dwell any longer upon that elder brother, for I must confess it is not a very interesting subject. But I just want to say that I have had that man brought up to me very often in the most ridiculous ways. Some say that certain people don't need to be converted. "That kind of preaching that Mr. Moody is doing here is out of place. If he would go among the slums of our large cities and preach it to those lost souls, it would be all right. But we don't need it. We are cultured and refined and we do not need any such preaching." They think they are all right. "We are piling up a righteousness of our own." I want to say that that elder brother needed to be converted just as much as the younger. You put a man that has been living in wickedness and sin


on the crystal pavement, and it would be hell to him, Put a man under the very shadow of the tree of life with the spirit of the elder brother, and it would be hell to him. I can imagine the first man he sees he greets with the question, "Who were you when you were on earth?" "The thief on the cross." "I never associated with thieves or murderers when I was upon earth, and I shall not up here." And to the first woman he meets he says, "Who were you when on earth?" And with a beautiful smile on her face: "I was Mary Magdalene. That woman that had seven devils in her." "I never associated with such people on earth, and I won't up here." He couldn't associate with the blood-bought up in heaven. He couldn't sing the song of Moses and the Lamb with such people. He must have a little heaven of his own. He climbed up some other way. The Lord said, "They are thieves and robbers." I think once in a while it would be good to preach to the elder brothers, and I think there are a great many of them in the churches. They think because they live a moral life they are all right. They can be proud and as vile and black as hell itself, not fit for the kingdom of God.

Now did you ever notice that four times Christ uses this word "except." "Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees ye shall in no wise enter the kingdom of God." That was said to the elder brother school of men when Christ was on earth. Then again he said to the same class of people, "Except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish." Another time he said to that same class, "Except ye become converted, and


become as little children ye cannot see the kingdom of God." Don't you trust in your moral life — that is not going to save you. God will strip you of every rag of your own righteousness. You must have the righteousness of another. It was to Nicodemus, not to the poor woman at the well, that Christ said, "Except ye become converted and become as little children ye cannot see the kingdom of God." Now it is clearly taught that there must be a new spirit and new life, before we can see the kingdom of God. You can see a great many things, but there is one thing you cannnot see, you cannot see the kingdom of God, you cannot buy or educate yourself into the kingdom. There is only one way and that is to be born into it. You may go across this continent to the Pacific coast and see there trees that have been growing for ages, but that truth that grows in the midst of the paradise of God your uncircumised eye shall never rest upon unless you are born again. You may see the prince of Wales and the crown prince of Russia, but I tell you the Prince of Peace who is going to sit in glory, you shall never see as your Prince unless you are born again. You may see the rivers of earth, but there is one river that flows through the paradise of God that your uncircumcsed eye shall not see until you are born again. You may look that sainted mother in the face to-day, but bear in mind that the time is coming when you are going to be separated. You may look at your little innocent child, but remember that a separation is going to come. If that child dies in early childhood, the Master will take it to himself, and you will not be permitted


to sit in the kingdom with that child until you are born again. "There is joy in the presence of God over one sinner that repenteth." There must be true repentance before we can be born again. Now I can imagine some of you say, "I have known that for years, but I wish I could be converted this afternoon." A lady told me once that for a long time she had made up her mind to be converted, and that she believed that if she was converted she could overcome the temptation that had crossed her path.

You can be converted before I get through speaking. "Look unto Me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth; for I am God, and there is none else." Isaiah xlv, 22.

I remember, at a terrible battle at M —, for two days and nights I had been looking after a wounded and dying soldier. I was so sleepy that I west off to get a little rest. I had only just fallen asleep when a soldier came and woke me up. He said there was a man that wanted to see me; I was only half awake and I said, "You tell him I will be around in the morning." But he said, "If you see him at all, you will have to come right away." I got up and followed him and when I reached the man's side, I sat at the head of the bed and he said, "Well, chaplain, I have sent for you to see if you can help me die." I said, "My friend, I would gladly help you if I could but I cannot. I would take you into my arms and carry you into the kingdom of God if I could, but I cannot do that." Then he told me a little of his history. When he was enlisting for the army his mother threw her arms round his neck, and kissing him said, "I could let you go into the army, my boy, if you


were a Christian, but the thought that you may die without hope almost kills me." "I told her, when the war was over, I would come home and be a Christian. She said, ‘It may be too late then.’ I told her I would risk it." And now he said: "Here I am dying, away from home and mother. It is hard to die alone. I wish you could help me." I began to tell him of Christ, but I couldn't get him to lay hold of one of the promises. The cold, icy hand of death was feeling for his cords. A life was fast ebbing away, and I felt so sad to have him die at that midnight hour, away from home and friends. But I couldn't see and believe for him. I read to him the conversation that Christ had with Nicodemus about being born again, and I read the third chapter of John slowly and carefully. His ears were open to catch every word. I went on reading and when I got down to the fourteenth verse the dying man cried: "Stop; is that there?" "Yes," I said, "it is here." "Oh, I didn't know that was in the Bible. Read those few verses again." And I began again; his elbows resting on the edge of the cot, he brought his dying hands together, his eyes began to light up and he said, "That sounds good, chaplain, read it to me once again," and I read it again. "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life." I went on reading and the dying man closed his eyes, folded his arms across his breast and there was a beautiful smile upon his face. Then there was an hour of terrible agony. I read through the chapter and when I got through I noticed


his lips were moving. I bent down to listen, and I heard him whispering this verse: "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up." He opened his eyes, fixed his calm, sweet, deathly look upon me and said: "Chaplain, you needn't read any more to me now, I understand it now."

I want to say to this audience to-day, that if I was dying, that would be my only hope of eternal life.

It is not that I have preached the gospel or tried to lift up men, but that He has made it possible for me to be saved, and I do thank God for the gospel that saves all that come to Him. The dying man said, "I am not alone now. I love Him." Then I left him and went to get a few hours' sleep. When I went back to his cot, I found it empty. I said to the officer, "Did you stay with him until he died?" "Yes, he only lived an hour or two after you left." "What did he say when he was dying?" "Oh, he kept repeating this verse, ‘As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up.’" When the dying hour came, he just pillowed his dying head upon those words and took his seat in the chariot of God.

I thank God that Christ has been offered as a sacrifice for the sins of the world, and every soul can be saved now if he will.


Obedience to God's Commands.

I want to call your attention to a text that you will find in the seventh chapter of Genesis, first verse. When God speaks you and I can afford to listen. It is not man speaking now, but it is God. "The Lord said unto Noah, come thou and all thy house into the ark."

Perhaps some skeptic has drifted in here to-day, and perhaps some church member will join with him and say, "I hope he is not going to preach about the art. I thought that was given up by all intelligent people." But I want to say that I haven't given it up. When I do, I am going to give up the whole Bible. There is no portion of the Scripture but that the Son of God set his seal to when he was down here in the world. Men say, "I don't believe in the story of the flood." Christ connected His own return to this world with that flood. Men say they don't believe the story of Lot and his wife and those cities being destroyed with judgment from on high. I believe it just as much as I do the third chapter of John. I pity any man that is going into the pulpit and picking that old book to pieces. The moment that we give up any one of these things we touch the deity of the Son of God. I have noticed that when a man does begin to pick the Bible to pieces it doesn't take him more than five years to tear it all


to pieces. What is the use of being five years about what you can do in five minutes?

But I am not here to defend the Bible. It will take care of itself. I want to talk about the text. One hundred and twenty years before, Noah had received the most awful communication that ever came from heaven to earth. No man up to that time, and I think no man since, has ever received such a communication. God said that on account of the wickedness of the world He was going to destroy the world by water. For one hundred and twenty years God strove with those antediluvians. He never smites without warning, and they had their warning. If they had repented and cried as they did at Nineveh, God would have heard their cry and spared them, I believe. But there was no cry for mercy. I have no doubt but that they ridiculed the idea that Christ was going to destroy the world. I have no doubt but that there were atheists who said there wasn't any God anyhow. I got hold of one of them some time ago and he said there was no God. I said, "How do you account for the formation of the world?" "Oh! force and matter work together, and by chance the world was created." I said, "It is a singular thing that your tongue isn't on the top of your head if force and matter just threw it together in that manner." If I should take out my watch and say that force and matter worked together, and out came the watch, you would say I was a lunatic of the first order. Wouldn't you? And yet they say that this old world was made by chance! "It threw itself together!" I met a man in Scotland, and he took the ground that


there was no God, and I said to him: "How do you account for creation, for all these rocks?" "Why!" he said, "any schoolboy could account for that." "Well, how was the first rock made?" "Out of sand." "Well, how was the first sand made?" "Out of rock." I have no doubt but that Noah had these men to contend with.

Then there was a class called agnostics, and there are a good many of their grandchildren, too. Then there was another class who said they believed there was a god. They couldn't make themselves believe that the world happened by chance; but God was too merciful to punish sin. He was so full of compassion and love that he couldn't punish sin; the drunkard, the harlot, the gambler, the murderer, the thief and the libertine would all share alike at the end. Supposing the governor of your State was so tender hearted that he couldn't bear to have a man suffer, couldn't bear to see a man put in jail, and he should go and set all the prisoners free. How long would he be governor? You would have him out of office before the sun set. These very men that talk about God's mercy would be the first to raise a cry against a governor who wouldn't have a man put in prison when he had done wrong.

Then another class took the ground that God couldn't destroy the world anyway. They might have a great flood which would rise up to the meadowland and lowland, but all it would be necessary to do would be to go up on the hills and mountains. That would be a hundred times better than Noah's ark. Or if it should come to that, they could build rafts. They could make rafts which would be


a good deal better than that ark — they had never seen such an ugly looking thing. But Noah had received his orders to build that ark. Some one has suggested that Noah must have been daft, as the Scotch say. But when God spoke, Noah heard, and when God commanded, he just obeyed.

Noah is off on a preaching tour to warn his countrymen of the coming deluge. I have no doubt but that they told him to go back and mind his own business. I tell you there were more bitter things said against Noah than is said against any minister in our day. I don't believe we know anything about it. If there were saloons in those days (and I haven't any doubt but that there were), Noah was the song of the drunkard, and they had a good many jokes about Noah's madness and folly. In the sight of those men Noah was the maddest man in the world. I have no doubt about that. And if they had theaters they probably had Noah's ark represented on the stage. And so all manner of sport was made of Noah and his ark. And the business men went on buying and selling, while Noah went on preaching and toiling. They perhaps had some astronomers, and they were gazing up at the stars and saying, "Don't you be concerned, there is no sign of a coming storm in the heavens. We are very wise men, and if there was a storm coming we should read it in the heavens." And they had geologists digging away, and they said, "There is no sign in the earth."

Time rolls on; one hundred years have passed away, and some of the old men have passed away and gone, and they


died saying, "Noah is wrong. And then, I suppose there was a large" class that took the ground that Noah must be wrong because he was so in the minority. That is a great argument now, you know. Noah was greatly in the minority. But he goes on working. One hundred and twenty years have passed, time flies, and he hasn't got a single convert outside of his family. Poor Noah! he must have had a hard time of it. I don't think I have the grace to go one hundred and twenty years and not have a convert. No, sir! That is hard work. Not a convert outside his own family! That is grace for you! Noah must have had a lot of it to have held on. But he just toiled on. The ark is finished, and I tell you, the day it was completed it was looked upon as the most contemptible thing in the world. They wouldn't have had their names connected with that old ark for anything.

But I can imagine one beautiful morning, not a cloud to be seen, perhaps in the spring, Noah has got his communication. He has heard the voice that he heard one hundred and twenty years before — the same old voice. Perhaps there had been silence for one hundred and twenty years. But the voice rang through his soul one night, "Noah, come thou and all thy house into the ark." And you can see Noah and all his family moving into the ark. They are bringing the household furniture. The neighbors are talking. They say, "Every year before he has planted, but this year he thinks the world is going to be destroyed and he hasn't planted anything." They think he will come to want. This morning when they see him moving


some of his neighbors say, "Noah, what is your hurry? You will have plenty of time to get into that old ark. What is your hurry? There are no windows, and you cannot look out to see when the storm is coming." But he heard the voice and obeyed. "Come thou and all thy house into the ark." Then they see the fowls of the air flying in pairs toward the ark, all manner of beasts coming up from their dens and caves as if sent by some unseen hand, and Noah standing at the door to receive them. And I can imagine some of them crying out, "Merciful God! what does this mean?" and the wise men say, "We don't know just what it means, but there is no danger. Don't you be alarmed. Be quiet, if the flood comes, we can build rafts better than that ark." And do you know, when they had all gone in, God gave the world seven days' grace. Did you ever know that? If there had been a cry during those seven days I believe it would have been heard. But there was none. At length the last day had come, the last hour, the last minute, ay, the last second. God Almighty came down and shut the door of that ark. No angel, no man but God himself shut that door, and when once the master of the house has risen and shut the door, the doom of the world is sealed; and the doom of that old world was forever sealed. The sun had gone down upon the glory of that old world for the last time. You can hear away off in the distance the mutterings of the storm, of the coming judgment, you can hear the thunder rolling, the lightning begins to flash and the old world reels. The storm bursts upon them, and that old ark of Noah's would have been worth more than the whole world to them.


I want to say to any scoffer that has come in here to-day, you can laugh at that old Bible, you can scoff at your mother's God, you can laugh at ministers and Christians, but the hour is coming when one promise in that old book will be worth more to you than ten thousand worlds like this.

I have no doubt that those antediluvians rushed to the door of that ark and shouted, "Noah, Noah, let us in." Hark! Noah speaks, "I cannot open the door, God has shut it." Isn't it sad? There is no trifling now, no levity now, no mocking now, no derision now. Mark ye! don't forget it; the last hour is going to come to each one of us. Some of us are spending our last week of prayer on earth. To me this week has been very solemn. I have thought it may be my last week of prayer. I thank God for the week, for the minutes I have been permitted to spend in this hall, but there is a tinge of sadness when I think it is passing. I look down upon these old men and women, and think they will be gone in a year. The last week, the last hour, the last minute is bound to come, and I tell you, it is a very solemn thing. If it should come now would it find us inside or outside of the ark? You may scoff at it, but it is a very important question. Are all your children in? Are all your grandchildren in? Listen. I selected this text because I wanted to speak as a father, not as a preacher. Don't rest day nor night until you get your children in. I believe my children have fifty temptations where I had one. I am one of those who believe that in these great cities there is a snare set upon the corner of every street for


our sons and daughters; and I don't believe it is our business to spend our time in accumulating bonds and stocks. Have I done all I can to get my children in? That is it. Now, let me ask you this question: What would have been Noah's feelings if when God called him into the ark his children wouldn't have gone with him? If he had lived such a false life that his children wouldn't have gone in with him what would have been his feelings? Come! haven't we got something to do? Are we doing all we can to get them in? Some one sent me a paper a number of years ago when I was in the old country marked "copy," and the article that was marked was this: "Are all the children in?" I read it. An old wife lay dying, she was nearly one hundred years of age, and the husband who had taken the journey with her sat by her side. She was just breathing faintly, but suddenly she revived, opened her eyes and said: "Why it is dark." "Yes, Janet, it is dark." "Is it night?" "Oh, yes! it is midnight." "Are all the children in?" There was that old mother living life over again. Her youngest child had been in the grave twenty years, but she was traveling back into the old days, and the dear old mother fell asleep in Christ, asking, "Are all the children in?" Dear friend, are they all in? Put the question to yourself to-day. Is John in? Is James in? Is he in, or is he immersed in business and pleasure? Is he living a double and dishonest life? Say! where is your boy, mother? Where is your son, your daughter? Is it well with your children? Can you say it is? After being superintendent of a Sunday school in Chicago


for a number of years, a school of over a thousand members, children that came from godless homes, working hard, and to have mothers and fathers working against me, take the children off on excursions on Sunday and do all they could to break up the work I was trying to do, I used to think that if I could ever stand before an audience I would speak to no one but parents — that would be my chief business. It is an old saying, "Get the lamb and you will get the sheep." I gave that up years ago. Give me the sheep and then I will have some one to nurse the lambs. But you get a lamb and convert him, and if he has a godless father and mother you will have little chance with that child. What we want is godly homes. The home was established long before the church. I remember the first speech I ever made in this line. I had gone down to Michigan to a meeting, and when I got up I noticed that about two-thirds of the audience were adults. I went at parents, and my whole address was right at parents. When I got through a man got up, and I thought he was going to rebuke me. I sat there trembling, but he arose and said, "I want to endorse all that young man has said. Sixteen years ago I was in a heathen country, and my wife died, and left me with three little children. The first Sabbath after my wife died my little daughter came to me and said, ‘Papa, shan't I take the children into mother's room and talk to them as mother used to?’ I said she might, and she led them off into the same chamber as the mother used to. When they came out I noticed they had all been weeping, and I said, ‘What have you been crying


about?’ I supposed they had been crying for their mother. Little Nelly said, ‘Well, papa, I couldn't help it. We had all prayed, and I was just going to bring them out here, when little Susie made a prayer of her own.’ ‘What did she say?’ ‘Oh, God! you have taken away my poor mamma, and I haven't any mamma to pray for me any more. Won't you please make me good, just as my mamma was?’"

She has lived a consistent Christian life for these sixteen years. As a little child God used her, and I want to ask the fathers and mothers here if you believe your children can come thus early into the ark. I believe that the enemy has taken advantage of us. I haven't any sympathy with the idea that our children have got to grow up before they are converted. Once I saw a lady with three daughters at her side, and I stepped up to the mother and asked her if she was a Christian, "Yes, sir." Then I asked the oldest daughter if she was a Christian. Her chin began to quiver and the tears came into her eyes, and she said, "I wish I was." And the mother looked very angrily at me and said, "I don't want you to speak to my children on that subject. They don't understand." And in great rage she took them all away from me. One daughter was fourteen years old, one twelve, and the other ten, but they weren't old enough to be talked to about religion. Let them drift into the world and plunge into worldly amusements, and then see how hard it is to reach them. Many a mother is mourning to-day because her boy has gone beyond her reach and will


not allow her to pray with him. She may pray for him, but he will not let her pray or talk with him. In those days, when his mind was tender and young, she might have led him to Christ. Bring them in. "Suffer the little children to come unto me." Is there a prayerless father to-day? May God let the arrow go down into your soul! Make up your mind that, God helping you, you are going to get the children in.

I heard of a man once who had a boy that had been sick some time and he came home one day and found his wife weeping. She said: "I cannot help but believe that this is going to prove fatal." And the man started and said: "If you think so, I wish you would tell him." But the mother could not tell her boy. The father went to the sick-room and he saw that death was feeling for the cords of life, and he said: "My son, do you know you are not going to live?" And the little fellow looked up and said, "No. Is this death that I feel stealing over me? Will I die to-day?" "Yes, my son, you cannot live the day out." And the little fellow smiled and said, "Well, father, I shall be with Jesus to-night, shan't I?" "Yes, you will spend the night with the Lord," and the father broke down and wept. The little fellow saw the tears and said: "Don't you weep for me. I will go to Jesus and tell Him that ever since I can remember you have prayed for me."

I have three children, and if God should take them from me I would rather have them take such a message home to Him than to have the wealth of the whole world. Oh! I would to God I could say something to stir you fathers and mothers to get your children into the ark.


"No Room for Christ."

"And they laid him in the manger because there was no room for them in the inn."

I want to show, if I can, that the human heart is very much like that inn at Bethlehem — no room for Christ.

For four thousand years every true son of God, from the time that Adam fell, away back there in Eden, down to the time that Christ made his appearance in Bethlehem, had been looking forward to his coming, and the mothers in Israel had been praying that they might be the mother of that child, and yet when he arrives the first thing we hear is that there is no room for him.

It may be that some of you are saying, "If they had known who he was there had been plenty of room, there would have been the booming of cannon, the ringing of bells, the playing of bands and a shout go up from the true sons of God at Bethlehem and in Jerusalem," but I am not sure of that, because we read that when the wise men arrived to declare that He was He that was born King of the Jews, not only Herod but all Jerusalem was troubled at the fact that He had come.

When the prince of Wales came to this country I was a young man in Chicago and I remember that the city went wild with excitement. It was thought that there was


nothing good enough in that Western city for him. The hospitality of the city was given to him, and he could have the very best there was in every city, not only in the East, but the South and West extended invitations for him to come and visit them. The papers were discussing what he came for. I remember one said that he came to look into the Republican form of government, another that he came for his health, another that he came to kill a few buffaloes. I don't remember that he told ns what his visit was for — I don't know that the country was any wiser or better for his coming; but one thing I do know, that when the Prince of Heaven came down He did not come on any secret mission, but told ns what He came for — to seek that which was lost, to bind up the broken hearted and comfort those who mourn; He came from heaven to earth bringing a glorious gospel with tidings to a lost world, and when He came there was not room for Him in the inn — no one wanted Him.

You may perhaps say that if He came to-night it would be different, but I am not sure of that. I remember after He went back to Nazareth, after His fame had spread throughout the country, and they were anxious to find out if He was going to perform any miracles, on the first Lord's day He went into the synagogue where they were reading the prophesy found in the sixty-first chapter of Isaiah, and they offered Him the book that He might read to the people, every eye was on Him; undoubtedly there was great excitement in the audience, and He read that grand prophesy, "The spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the


Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; He hath sent me to bind up the broken hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives and the opening of the prison to them that are bound."

You know He had come to lift that town higher than any other town on earth, to be the most famous town in the history, but they never allowed him to preach the sermon; He would have probably given them as grand a sermon as the Sermon on the Mount, but they drove Him out of the synagogue and took Him to the brow of the hill and would have hurled Him into perdition. That is the human heart — because He didn't preach to suit them they wouldn't have Him. I have often tried to picture that scene as he stood outside of the walls of that little town of Galilee, rejected by His own kindred; what must have been the loneliness that came over Him as He stood there?

Then He went to Capernaum, where He healed many people of diseases, gave sight to the blind, caused lepers to leap for joy and went on performing miracles; but it was not long before they began to hoot at Him, before the crowds began to scatter, and then He went from Capernaum to Jerusalem, and it was not long before they were hooting at him there. It was nothing but persecution day after day. In that city of Jerusalem, which he loved better than any on earth because there was his father's house. And there in the temple he taught the pure doctrine till we find there was a storm soon to rise in that city against Him that would sweep Him to Calvary. There wasn't room for Him — they didn't want Him. There is not a


country to-day that wants Jesus Christ. This country is called a Christian country, but do you think America has got room for Christ? Do you know of a State in the union that if it were put to popular vote and you women had a chance to vote it would have Him back to reign? I don't believe it. "When it comes to a personal Christ, letting Him be Lord over you, your master, your king, then it is that people draw back, and although the gospel has been preached for nineteen hundred years, there is yet no room. Let a man get up in parliament in England and say, "Thus saith the Lord," and they would hoot him out; or let him get up in the chamber of deputies in France and say the same and what a scene there would be. Go into Germany and it would be the same. It is a solemn statement, but it is nevertheless true. You doubt the statement, many of you; I will come a little nearer home, right into your own churches, and I will tell you that there are a good many churches that don't want Him. I hate to make this statement, but it is true. They want a fashionable man, an orator, and the result is that many of our churches are whited sepulchers, having no spiritual power — no room for Christ.

We read in one place that He looked toward heaven and sighed. I can imagine Him looking into the world on high where He was honored, where all loved Him, and just longing for the smile of that loving father. Around Him was sickness, pestilence, disease and death. He came to heal the sick, give life to the dead, raise those who were fallen, and they didn't want His pity and His help. I have often thought that I would like to have met Him in


Jerusalem when He was on earth, but I suppose that if I had lived in that city my home would have been closed against Him. Jesus, before whom the morning stars sang together, who had power given Him in heaven and earth, came down into this dark earth, and although He was rich the only cradle He had was a borrowed one, His grave was a borrowed one, and the only time He ever rode it was on a borrowed beast. And He became poor that He might get into sympathy with people like you and me; and yet when He got through with His ministry there were not more than five hundred that were really loyal to Him, after all His years of preaching and ministry. No wonder that He looked toward heaven and sighed. Did you ever have the feeling that no one cared for you, and that the world didn't want you — and you felt like putting an end to your life? The Son of God had many such hours down here, hours that His disciples could not enter into, and it must have crushed the very life out of Him at times.

It has always been a mystery to me that a woman can turn against the Son of God, for there is not a country to-day where Christ is not preached where woman is either a slave or a toy. In India, where Buddha taught, in China, where Confucius taught. I said when I was in Jerusalem that if I had my choice in a Mohammedan country of being born a woman or a donkey I would be a donkey, for it is treated better than a woman. See what Christ has done for woman in Christian lands, and yet women sit down and talk against Christ. I want to say in passing that it is not recorded that the daughters of Jerusalem


lifted up their voices against the Son of God, and some of those women were loyal to Him, but I am sorry to say I fear they were very few, but in the storm that was gathering around Him, and which grew blacker and blacker, there is a star that comes out in the darkness, that shines like a diamond, and that star rose over the Mount of Olives that slept over that little town of Bethany. We learn that there was a woman by the name of Martha that received him into her home. When a universal hiss was going up against him, there was a little family there in Bethany which had the moral courage to make room for him in their home. There was a dark cloud hanging over them then, but Martha and Mary did not know it. I can imagine that Martha went to Jerusalem, and seeing the great crowd in the temple asked what it was, and they told her it was the prophet of Galilee. She couldn't get near, but she probably stood on the edge of the crowd and listened to Christ. Perhaps He preached from the text, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden and I will give you rest." Oh, says Martha, that is what I want, I have been longing for rest for weeks and months, rest to my soul, I never heard any one speak of giving rest before, and although her heart was filled with bitterness and prejudice before, as she stood there and heard those beautiful words, she thought — I would like to hear Him again — I wonder if He wouldn't come to my home. Then the thought came, if He did, many of my fashionable acquaintances in Jerusalem would cut my acquaintance. Bear in mind, it must have cost Martha a good deal to receive Jesus into


her home. He was very unpopular. But Martha asks Him to go and be her guest; and I will say that if you want Jesus to go to your home and help you train those children for eternity, He will come there.

It may be that Mary and Lazarus were both opposed to Christ when she asked Him into her home, but He hadn't been there a great while before they both were taken captive, and we find Christ hereafter going often to Bethany, where there was always a welcome for Him, where Mary sat at His feet and Martha was glad to serve. Tell me that they were not pleasant hours, filled with joy and gladness for those two sisters! And I can imagine one day when Lazarus comes in with his hand on his head; he has a headache, feels feverish, it may be only a few months before that the father and mother had died with some fever — and now Lazarus is coming down with the same disease. They perhaps send over to Jerusalem to the leading physician there, everything is done that can be done to break up the fever, but he grows worse, until at last the fatal hour comes. Some of you know what it is to have the doctor come out from the sick-room and tell you there is no hope, and the loved one must go, that all that you can do cannot keep that loved one. Now that storm was going to burst upon that home, and I want to say to every woman in this audience that the hour is coming when you will surely need Christ. Christ would never have left heaven to come down into this world if this world hadn't needed Him.

Martha and Mary feel their need of Christ and send a


servant for Him — Christ could heal their diseased, suffering brother. But the brother grows worse rapidly, and it is not long before he is dead. They keep him as long as they could, but they couldn't keep him long in that hot country, and the hour came when they had to take their last look upon his face and follow him to the little cemetery, and it was all over, and they came back to their dark home again. Some of you, mothers, sisters, wives, know what I am talking about.

Three days have gone and the messenger sent for Christ has not returned, but the fourth day, along toward four o'clock in the afternoon, a messenger comes running into the house and tells Martha, who may have been preparing the evening meal, that Jesus was just outside the walls. She doesn't wait for anything, but runs out to meet him and falls at his feet and say, "Lord, hadst Thou been here my brother had not died." Jesus says, "But thy brother shall rise again." "I know that he will rise at the resurrection of the just, but he was such a good brother." "I am the resurrection and the life, he that believeth on Me, though he were dead yet shall he live." Martha was the first one to hear those words. Then He says, "Where is Mary?" And then she ran back into the house and said, "Come, Mary, the Master is here and calleth for you." The moment Mary heard she rose and left those friends who didn't believe in Him and ran out to meet Christ. And it is evident that these sisters had talked it all over, for Mary said the same words that Martha had said. "Yes, but thy brother shall rise again." "I know he shall


rise at the resurrection of the just." "I am the resurrection and the life," He said, "Where have you laid him," and Jesus wept. I want a Christ that can go to the grave with me and weep when I weep. I want one that can warm this heart of mine in the time of tronble, and I am so thankful that He wept. Then He told the disciples to take away the stone; the sisters couldn't bear that their brother who had been so beautiful should be looked upon again and they said, "But by this time he stinketh, Lord, for he hath been dead four days." But Jesus said to them, "Said I not to thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God?" and He called him by name, "Lazarus, come forth!" and he came forth. What a scene that was. I want to ask this question: Did Martha make a mistake in receiving Christ into her home? did Mary make a mistake in taking her place at His feet and learning of Him? I want to say to you women here that the time is coming when you and I will need Him. My friends, make room in your hearts for him. When He went up on high He told us that He went up there to make room for us. Let us make room for Him down here. We cannot take Him in as Martha and Mary did, but wo can take Him into our hearts. In these days, when many are talking so bitterly against Christ, won't you take your stand for Him? I believe He stands knocking at the door of your hearts to-day. Just make up your minds to make room for Him, and say "I will."


How to be Saved.

I wonder how many of these people here this afternoon would like to be saved? I am not going to ask those who would rise. I do not know whether any one would have courage enough to rise, and by that act say, "I would like to be saved." Perhaps you say to yourselves, "If that man will just tell me the way how I can be saved this afternoon, I will be saved." I believe one reason why so few are saved, is because they do not come out to the meetings expecting to be saved. They do not come for that purpose. There was a lady came to our meeting in Philadelphia — to the noon meeting at eleven o'clock; she came early so as to get a good seat. After the meeting was over we had another meeting for women, and she stayed at that. In the afternoon we had another meeting and she stayed at that. She had made up her mind not to leave the meetings until she had found Christ. She did not find Him at that meeting, but she might have found Him. He was offered freely to every one, at all of them. So she stayed at the afternoon meeting, and still no light came. She stayed at the evening meeting and went into the inquiry meeting afterward. Between eleven and twelve o'clock she took me by the hand and said, "I will trust Him." And she rejoiced in the Saviour's love. I met her afterward.


There was not a face shone more than hers did. There was a woman who came determined to find Him. When we search for God with all our hearts we are sure to find Him.

I am not going to preach so much of a sermon to-day, as I am going to try to tell you the Way of Life. I had a long talk with a man yesterday who, I really believe, was honestly seeking the Kingdom of God; but the trouble was, he was determined to try to seek Him in his own way, and trying to work the thing out himself, instead of just trusting to Jesus for it. I hope he is here to-night, and that the Lord may bless this little talk to his soul, and that he may to-night sleep safely in the arms of Jesus Christ. It is supremely important to every soul here this day to trust in Christ and be saved. I am going to take up a few Scriptural illustrations. The first is the ark. When I was in Manchester, in one of the inquiry meetings, I went up into the gallery to talk with a few men who were standing together, and who were inquirers of the Way of Life. And while they were standing in a little group around me, there came up another man and got on the outside of the audience, and I thought by the expression of his face that he was skeptical. I did not think he had come to find Christ. But as I went on talking, I noticed the tears trickling down his cheeks. I said, "My friend, are you anxious about your soul's salvation?" He said, "Yes, very." I asked him what was the trouble, and I kept on talking to that one man, thinking that if he could understand me perhaps the others would, He said he wanted to


feel all right about it. I explained to him by means of an illustration, and asked him, "Do you see it?" He said "No." I used another, and asked him, "Do you see it yet?" and he said "No" again. I gave still another, and still he said he did not see. I then said, "Was it Noah's feeling that saved him; or was it his ark? Was what saved Noah his righteousness? Was it his life, was it his prayers, was it his tears, was it his feelings, or was it the ark?" He came immediately and grasped me by the hand, and said, "I see it now; it is all right now; I've got to go away on the next train, and I'm in a hurry, but you have made it plain to me; good-by." And he went off. I thought it was so sudden that he could not have understood it. But the next Sunday afternoon he came and tapped me on the shoulder and smiled, and asked me if I remembered him. I said no, that I remembered his face, but could not tell who he was or where I had seen him before. He said, "Do you remember a man that came up into the inquiry-room the other day, and you explained to him how it was Noah's ark that saved him? I did not see any illustration until you used that one, and then I saw it all." I asked him how he was, and he said he had been all right ever since, and that the ark had saved him. I afterward learned that he was one of the best business men of Manchester. His feelings did not save him. The ark saved him.

I want to prove to you that salvation is instantaneous. It is just as sudden as a man walking through a doorway. One minute he is on this side, the next he is on that side


There was one minute when Noah was exposed to the wrath that was to come over the whole world; but when he went through the doorway of the ark, that moment he was safe. There are many who are trying to make an ark for themselves out of their feelings, out of their own good deeds. But God has provided an ark. If Noah had had to build himself an ark when the flood came, he would have been lost like the rest. A good many of those men who perished when that flood came tried to make arks for themselves, but they all perished helplessly. They tried to make boats and rafts, and tried every way they could to save themselves, but they perished because they were not in the ark that God had appointed. So to-day, every man and every woman must perish that is not in the ark which God has appointed for their salvation. A knowledge about the ark is not going to help you. A great many persons flatter themselves they are going to be saved because they know a great deal about Jesus Christ. But your knowledge of Him will not save you. Noah's carpenters probably knew as much about the ark as Noah did, and perhaps more. They knew that the ark was strong. They knew it was built to stand the Deluge. They knew it was made to float upon the waters. They had helped to build it. But they were just as helpless when the flood came as men who lived thousands of miles away. Men who lived right in sight of the ark, that knew all about it, perished like the rest, because they were not in the ark. I know something about the different lines of steamers, and I have crossed the Atlantic. Here is another man that has never


heard there was such a line of steamers. We both want to go to Europe. My knowledge of a line of steamers does not help me a bit if I do not take the means to go there. You may hear about Christ, but if you do not believe in Christ you cannot be saved. Your knowledge is not going to help you to your salvation. What you want to do is just to make Christ your ark, and then to step into that ark and be saved.

I can imagine you saying, "I do not see how a person can be saved all at once." So, many persons think they have to work themselves out gradually, that they have to do a little here, a little there, and after they have toiled and worked, and have considered the matter prayerfully for some time, they will be more acceptable. The Israelites were told to sprinkle blood upon the door-posts, that the angel might not enter the houses where the blood was to be seen. There was one moment when they had not sprinkled the blood on their door-posts, and when they were exposed to the blight of the destroying angel; and there was another moment when the blood had been sprinkled there, and they were safe. There is a legend told about this which illustrates it very well. It is about a little girl who was the first-born, and consequently who would have been a victim on that night if the protecting blood were not sprinkled on the door-posts of her father's house. The order was that the first-born was to be struck by death all through Egypt. This little girl was sick, and she knew that death would take her, and she might be a victim of the order. She asked her father if the blood was


sprinkled on the door-posts. He said it was, that he had ordered it to be done. She asked him if he had seen it there. He said no, but he had no doubt that it was done. He had seen the lamb killed, and had told a servant to attend to it. But she was not satisfied, and asked her father to go and see, and urged him to take her in his arms and carry her to the door to see. They found that the servant had neglected to put the blood upon the posts. There the child was exposed until they found the blood and put it upon the door-posts, and when she saw it she was satisfied. That was all the assurance that she needed. So a great many are saying, "Do you feel this and that? Do you feel, do you feel, do you feel?" God does not tell you to feel. He tells you to believe. He says, "When I see the blood I will pass over," and if you are sheltered behind the blood you are perfectly safe and secure. Suppose I say to a man, "Do you feel that you own this piece of land?" He looks at me a moment and thinks I must be crazy. He says: "Feel? Why feeling has nothing to do with it. I look at the title. That is all I want." So you see, all you have to do is with the title. A great many are all the time saying: "Do you feel that you are safe?" But to all God says, "He that believeth in the Lord hath everlasting life." Not "will have," it is the present tense, hath it to-day, hath it this very hour. If the devil can make you believe you will be saved some time, and keep you from believing now and receiving now, that is all he wants. He knows that to-morrow will never come, and he puts it off from day to day, from month to month, and from year


to year. My friends, Jesus Christ will never be more willing to save you than He is tonight, and the longer you put it off, the longer you wait, the further you are going from Him. Every day you put it off you are going back from God, and are making it harder for you to be saved.

My next illustration is the serpent upon the pole. You sang a song to-night about it: "It is life just to look at the Crucified One." It is not to work that we are told. It is just to look. How simple! You know a fiery serpent had gone through Israel and bitten many people, and they died. And the Israelites went to Moses and said: "Entreat the Lord to take away this serpent." They did not ask for a remedy; they did not ask for the bitten ones to be allowed to recover. They could hear the groans of the dying all around. But God more than granted their prayers. God always gives us more than we ask for. He not only took away the serpent, but He said to Moses, "Make a brass serpent and put it on a pole and lift it on high, so that all who are bitten shall look and live. And it shall come to pass that when they look, they shall not die but live." How simple! A little child can look. It is so simple that the learned and the unlearned can look. You do not have to go to college to learn how to look. You do not have to pass through a university to learn how to look. That little child there is not more than three or four years old, but it understands how to look. If a mother wants her little child to look, she simply says, "Look, my child," and that is enough. So all that the bitten Israelites had to do was to look and live; and the very moment they looked they


were saved instantaneously. It was as sudden as a flash of lightning. So many people say, "I do not understand how it is so many people can be saved all at once." Well, that is Jesus' way, and that is all there is about it. "God's thoughts are not our thoughts, and God's ways are not our ways." If we had been going to save the world, we would have gone about it in a different way from God's way, I have no doubt. If we had been going to save the bitten Israelites, the last way we would probably have thought of would have been to make a brass serpent and put it upon a pole. But God works as He pleases, and we must learn that His ways are His own and must prevail; and we must listen to Him, and if He says we will be saved at once, and that salvation is instantaneous, all we have to do is to submit and believe. Instead of looking at yourself, at your own sin, instead of looking at your past life, what you should do is just to take your eyes off of yourself and look at Christ.

Now come back again to another Bible illustration. You know when the children of Israel came from the land of slavery and had the visitation of the fiery serpents, and after Moses had been commanded to raise the brazen serpent, he went to Pisgah and died, and Joshua led them into the Promised Land. Joshua then received a command from God that he should erect six cities, three on each side of the Jordan, which were to be cities of refuge. These places were to be put far enough apart so as to cover the whole land, that any man, no matter where he might be when he should have occasion to seek them, could easily


gain access to one of them. The gates of these cities were to be kept open day and night, and the chief men of each city — the magistrates — were to keep the ways to these places free of all obstacles and stumbling-blocks, so that no one should be hindered in getting within the walls. And not only should the roads be kept smooth and well in repair, but all the bridges leading over streams and rivers should be kept up and in good condition, and signposts were also to be placed at intervals along the road, showing the fugitive that he was on the right way — to keep him from straying. And to provide for the contingency of the man who was fleeing, not being able to read, there was a red finger put on the posts, which pointed the way. Thus a man, even if he could read, was not compelled to stop and thus lose time; he saw the sign and sped on. The cities were also placed on hills, that every one could see them. The cities were erected for this purpose. It was considered a great dishonor among the Israelites if, when a man was killed, the nearest relation of him did not at once arm himself, seek out the slayer and kill him. Thus a man had no hope, if he had accidentally killed one, of saving his own life from the avenging hand of the brother or other relative, but to get within the walls of the nearest city of refuge; for it was the law that the moment he escaped that far the relation of the slain man could not touch him. Now for my illustration: Suppose I had killed a man unwittingly — that he and I had been out chopping in the woods, and suppose my axe had slipped out of my hand and had crushed in the skull of my companion. My


only hope would be to get to one of these cities — my only hope was to escape for my life. I should have had no time to loiter, no time to hesitate or argue, no time to consider. I should have to start at once. The brother of my companion who had been killed, though thus purely through accident, was near, and he was so incensed, or perhaps had some old score to pay off, that I should have no chance to stay and plead with him. He had made up his mind to kill me, and there was nothing left for me to do but fly. I know the young man's hot temper, and I see him on my track. I therefore spring out of the bush into the road, and it now becomes a life and death struggle. I see the city before me. Along the road I speed to the full extent of my strength. Down the hill I go as fast as I can; up the ravine I make my way; men see me coming; they do not check me, or throw any obstacles in my path; they get out of my way, and as I pass they wish me "God-speed," and warn me that the avenger is not far behind. Now I am in full view of the city; the gates are wide open; I know I shall not have to stop and knock when I get up to them. When I get closer, I see the citizens are on the walls. The information has reached them that a poor refugee is coming. Some of them have had to flee themselves, and they sympathize with me. They thus await me; but they see I am hard pressed. I am almost on the point of giving out. But I say to myself, "Courage! another effort and I shall reach the gates and be safe." Oh, if I can only reach the city! Ah, my friends, just look at the city; don't let anything take your attention away


Look! look! see what I have to do. If I stop, loiter, or linger, I am lost. The avenger will soon be on me. I can almost hear him breathing behind me. I know his sword is ready to hew me down. I get nearer to the walls now. I see the people plainly; they beckon on with their hands. I strain every nerve. "Hurry, hurry he is almost upon you — oh, he will be killed." I bring every muscle into play. The people crowd around the gate to receive me. "Now, now," they cry. I make one more bound; I pass them; I am safe. That is instantaneous, isn't it? One minute I am under the avenging sword ready to fall upon my head; the next minute I am perfectly secure. The avenger cannot enter. The officers see to that; they will not let him come in with his sword. Can you, my friends, have a better illustration of this life? Don't you know that death is on your track now, and is ready to have you a victim? Don't you know that he may be only a few years, a few months, a few weeks, a few days, or even a few moments only, from you? Even this very afternoon he may catch up to you. You may think him miles and miles behind you, years and years away, but just as surely as you live, here he is only a little way behind you now — a great deal nearer than you imagine. Haste then to a place of refuge. If you are outside the city you perish; if you come within the walls of salvation you live secure. God has a city of refuge for you. He shows you by every unmistakable sign where it is, and He gives you warning that if you do not reach its walls you die. Come then. If you neglect these mercies how do you expect to save your life? How can you


loiter and linger when death is bearing down upon you? A little while and you will be lost; but if you make for the salvation offered to you, you will be safe in Christ, and you can look back and challenge death to his face. You can say in triumph, "Death, where is thy sting — grave where is thy victory."


Sowing and Reaping.

You will find my text this evening in the sixth chapter of Galatians, seventh, eighth, and ninth verses: "Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption, but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting. And let us not be weary in well doing, for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not." You who were here last Wednesday night remember that we had for our text, "Their rock is not as our rock, even our enemies themselves being judges," and then we tried to find a text which every one would admit was true. I think that we have one to-night that no infidel, no skeptic or deist can attack. There are some passages which we do not have to prove by the Word of God, but merely by our own experience. Your own lives will prove many passages in Scripture. You can take up the daily papers and see them fulfilled under your own eyes. This is one of them. Perhaps there has not been a text of Scripture run out in this Tabernacle as this one has. Night after night we have said something about it; night after night Mr. Sankey has sung out, "Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap." My friends, we cannot quote it too often. We want to quote it, and


preach it till it gets down to the hearts of the people. Now, it is very natural to be deceived. I suppose there is not a man or woman here but who has been deceived by his or her most intimate friends. You have been deceived by your own friends, and you have been deceived by your enemies, and how many could rise up here and say they have not been deceived by themselves? How many of us have found our own heart more treacherous than anything else? How many of us have not found the truth of that passage, "The heart of man is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked." We can be deceitful to each other, to our friends and to ourselves, but bear in mind we cannot deceive God. How often does man find that Satan has deceived him? But has he ever found God deceiving him? I have never found a man who has said that he has been or that he has heard of anybody whom God has deceived. How many times has a man said he has been deceived by his fellows — by his own treacherous heart; and our experience in this direction only shows that we cannot rely upon man, upon ourselves, but only upon God.

Now, it is a law of nature that if a man sows he will reap what he sows. If a man sows watermelons, he don't look for cauliflowers; if a man sows potatoes, he don't look for cabbages; if he sows onions, he don't look for corn. If he plants potatoes, he expects potatoes; if he sows corn, he looks for corn; or wheat, he expects to reap wheat. So, in the natural world, a man expects to reap what he sows. If a man learns a carpenter's or a builder's trade, he expects to put up buildings for a living. If a man toils


and studies hard for a profession — if he is a lawyer, he expects to practice law. He don't expect to have to preach the Gospel for a living. He has been sowing for years, and he expects to reap. As a man sows, so he expects to reap. This is the law in the natural world, and so it is with the spiritual; "Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted;" "Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God;" "Blessed are they which hunger and thirst for righteousness' sake." Why? Because they shall get rich? No — "for they shall be filled." Now, you will see that a certain result is the product of certain conditions. This is the law which you will find carried out all through the world, in natural and spiritual things. If a man is a thief, you expect to see him come to an ignominious end. If a man is drunken and dissipated, we look, as a natural consequence of his dissipation, to see him go to ruin. Yet men themselves don't see this; their eyes are closed to their folly. A friend who was coming down with me to-night said: "When I look back, I see that I started wrong when I came here. It seems as if I must have been blind. I did not see this till within the last two or three weeks." My friends, that's what Satan does with a man — he just blinds him, and when he has got a man blinded he does anything he wants with him. It is very hard to make men understand this simple truth, that they will have to reap what they sow, especially young men from seventeen to twenty-one. That, you know, is the ugly age. There is more trouble with them then than at any other stage. I remember when I


was at that age. I knew a good deal more than my mother or any of my friends. You take a young man at that age, and you'll find he knows a great deal more than his father, his grandfather, or even his great-grandfather, all put together. "He is wise in his own conceit." It is during that ugly age that characters are forming for good or evil; and bear in mind, you young men, that "Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap." If a man sows tares, he has got to reap them. It may not be to-morrow, or next week, or next year, but the time of reaping will assuredly come, and when the reaping time comes you will moan bitterly; then you will like to change places with those Christians whom you now despise. When the reaping time comes you would give a good deal if you could exchange places with the humblest-looking Christian. I suppose that Cain would give a good deal to exchange places with Abel to-night. Do you think Pilate would not like to change places with Elijah, with Obadiah, or Peter, to-night? Don't you think the Emperor Nero would like to exchange places now with Paul? Paul is reaping what he sowed, and so is Nero. All through Scripture you can see proof of this text. Don't you think that the rich man at whose door the beggar Lazarus lay would like to exchange places with that poor Christian now? Bear in mind that you may look upon Christians with contempt, but the time is coming when you will give anything to exchange places with the meanest Christian that walks the streets.

I used to believe twenty years ago in this text, but I


believe it more now than ever I did. The longer I live the more I become convinced of its awful truth. You know I used to live in Chicago, and I used to go from house to house among the poor, and in going among the poor I gained no little experience of the rich people. In visiting the poor I became acquainted with a good many rich families, and there is scarcely a week passes now but I hear of rich families who have gone down to ruin. Just this afternoon I heard of a family who, twenty years ago, occupied a position among the best. They had a beautiful daughter, who could have adorned any station, and a lovely home, and I heard to-day that they had gone down to ruin. They looked upon Christianity with scorn and contempt. The father brought the children up to treat all religion with contempt, and his sons have gone down to their graves drunkards, and his daughter has died of a broken heart. Yes, a man who sows tares must reap them, and sometimes the harvest is a whirlwind.

Now, just let us divide that text up — not that I want to preach under different heads, but just for the sake of greater clearness. When a man sows he expects to reap. This truth must be admitted first. A farmer that planted grain and never reaped his fields, you would say had gone clear mad. No man sows that doesn't expect to reap. That is just what he does expect to do. The next point: A man always expects to reap more than he sowed. If he sows a handful of grain, he expects to get from that handful a bushel, and if he sows a bushel he expects a harvest of five hundred bushels. And just so it is in spiritual


matters. If a man scatters handfuls of tares in spiritual things, his spiritual harvest will be bushels of tares, and not wheat. "Whatever he sows he shall reap; just that and nothing more, and if he sows the wind he must reap the whirlwind. A man must expect a harvest of just the kind that his seed is; and this great law is even more true of spiritual growth than of natural growth. If a man is bad and corrupt in his thoughts, you can tell precisely what his deeds will be.

If a man is profane and blasphemous, look to his children to be the same; if a father is a lying man, his children will grow up to deceive him just as be deceived others. A bad boy is too often the living penalty of the sins of his parents; they have sown and watered, and now he is reaping the punishment. Another point: if a man sows, he must reap the fruit, no matter how ignorant he may claim to be, or really be, of the nature of the seed. A plea of ignorance won't do. You sow tares and think it wheat, but nothing but tares will spring up. You may call it wheat, or rye, or grain, or whatever name you please, but you get nothing but weeds and tares. You must look to what kind of seed you are sowing, for neither ignorance nor any other excuse can make tares bring forth wheat. And now, see how true that is, in regard not only to individuals but nations. Nations are only collections of individuals, and what is true of the part in regard to character is always true of the whole. In this country our forefathers planted slavery in the face of an open Bible, and didn't we have to reap? When the harvest came


nearly half a million of your young men were buried, many of them in nameless graves. Didn't God make this nation weep in the hour of gathering the harvest, when we had to give up our young men, both north and south, to death; and every household almost had an empty chair, and blood, blood, blood, flowed like water for four long years? Ah, our nation sowed, and how in tears and groans she had to reap!

Then look at that king in Egypt. He made a decree that all the male infants should be put to death, and to death they were put, with all the horrors that hatred and jealousy could invent. It was terrible. Well, now, I suppose some people think it strange that God didn't punish Egypt with swift destruction. But look, the punishment only tarried. The mill grinds slow, but it grinds exceedingly small; in eighty years cast your eye on that miserable land. God's vengeance at length came down, and ruin along with it. In every house in Egypt the first born was slain, from the palace to the lowest hovel. There still lived a God, and this immutable law of His had still to be executed; they had to reap just what they had sown. Then, sometimes the mill is not so slow. Sometimes the punishment comes rapidly — like lightning. No sooner did the voice ascend that Cain had killed his brother, than God came down and put a mark upon his forehead. Scarcely had Judas betrayed his master than he came back with his thirty pieces of silver, and, torn with remorse, threw them down before the priests, and went out and hung himself. You will find that very often judgment


and destruction come very sudden — come like a flash from the throne of God. I remember, in the north of England, a prominent citizen told me a sad case that happened there in the town of Newcastle-on-Tyne. It was about a young boy. He was very young, and he said he was too young to go to a Sunday school. He was an only child. The father and mother thought everything of him, and did all they could for him. But he fell into bad ways; he took up with evil characters and finally got to running with thieves. He didn't let his parents know about it. One night they got him to break into a saloon — what the people there call a public house. They stood outside while he entered the house and broke into the till. He was caught, and in one short week he was tried, convicted, and sent for ten years to Van Dieman's Land. His term of servitude expired, and he returned to his native land. He came to the town where his mother and father used to live, and soon stood at the door of his old home. He had been gone ten years, and what a change he found there. My friends, ten years seem a short time, but look back over the period of ten years in your lives, and see how many changes have taken place. He went to his old home and knocked, but a stranger came to the door and stared him in the face. "No, there's no such person lives here, and where your parents are I don't know," was the only welcome he received. Then he turned through the gate, and went down the street, asking even the children that he met about his folks, where they were living, and if they were well. But everybody looked blank. Ten years had rolled by, and though that seemed


perhaps a short time, how many changes had taken place! There where he was born and brought up, he was now an alien, and unknown even in his old haunts. But at last he found a couple of townsmen that remembered his father and mother, and they told him the old house had been deserted long years ago; that he had been gone but a few months before his father was confined to his house, and very soon after died broken-hearted; and that his mother had gone out of her mind. He went to the mad-house where his mother was, and went up to her and said: "Mother, mother, don't you know me? I am your son!" But she raved, and slapped him on the face, and shrieked, "You are not my boy!" and then raved again and tore her hair. He left the asylum more dead than alive, so completely broken-hearted that he died in a few months. Yes, the fruit was long growing, but at last it ripened to the harvest like a whirlwind, and vengeance made quick work of it. The death harvest was reaped.

But bear in mind what I have said to-night, and be not doubters, even if the harvest is slow. Let me read you the passage: "Because sentence against their evil deeds is not executed speedily, therefore the hearts of the sons of men are fully set in to do them evil. Though a sinner do evil a hundred times and his days be prolonged, yet surely I know that it shall be well with them that fear God, which fear before Him, but it shall not be well with the wicked, neither shall He prolong His days, which are a shadow, because he feareth not before God."

My friends, if you sow in the flesh you will reap disappointment;


you will reap gloom, despair and remorse; the harvest will be death and hell — that will be the end; but if you sow of the Spirit, you will reap peace, joy, happiness, life everlasting; for God has said it. There are a great many things in this world that we are not sure of — we are sure of nothing, I may say. I am not sure that I will finish this sermon; I am not sure that I may go home to-night; we cannot say, positively, that the sun will rise to-morrow morning. Yes, my friends, there are a great many things that we are not sure of; but there is one thing that we are sure of, for God has said it. You can be sure that your sins will find you out. If we don't judge ourselves and confess our sins they will find us out. "He that covereth his sins shall not prosper;" that is God's decree.

Now I have been censured by many for advising two men who had committed crime to go back and confess their sin. One man the other day was cursing me for doing so. "A pretty kind of religion this is," he said; but my friends, if a man has gone into a court and publicly perjured himself, he cannot serve God till he publicly confesses it. If he has sinned in public he must confess his sin in public. These men have gone back and written letters fall of encouragement. One of them says, "Perhaps I will go to the penitenitary for three years, but what is that in comparison to the burden I would have carried had I not confessed." Now bear in mind that if you cover your sin you shall not prosper; you may keep it secret, but it will eventually come out. Look at the sons


of Jacob! Look at them when they took away their brother, and after they had delivered him into slavery, see them coming back. How much they must have suffered with their secret during those twenty years! What misery they must have endured as they looked during all those years at their old father sorrowing for his son Joseph! They knew the boy had not been killed — they knew he was in slavery. For twenty years the sin was covered up, but at last it came back upon them. God had in the meantime been doing everything for Joseph; he had raised him nearly to the throne of Egypt. A famine struck the land of the father, and the old man sent his sons down to Egypt to get corn. God was at work. He was making these men bring their own sin home to themselves. Their conscience smote them and they confessed in the presence of Joseph that their sin had found them out. Twenty years after it was committed that sin was resurrected, and with it they were brought face to face. My friends, be sure at once that your sin will find you out. God has said it, and if He says a thing He means it. "He that covereth his sins shall not prosper." I can imagine some one saying to Absalom when he started out to fight his father, "You shouldn't do this; you are committing a sin, and it will find you out." I can see that young friend looking down upon that man with scorn and contempt. The idea of his sins ever finding him out, ever coming back upon him! He probably would have said, "That man's talking for effect," like a good many say of me. You will hear some people say, "Well, now, any man who knows anything


about education knows well enough that Moody is only preaching for effect." If a man tells me I am preaching for effect, I say, "Amen! Amen!" That's what I am trying to do; what does a man preach for if it is not for effect. I am trying to create an effect and so wake you up to your condition, and if you don't wake up, the reaping time will come upon you, the whirlwind of troubles and sorrows will rush over your defenseless head, and then you will reap what you have sown in years gone by.

But let me say that if you are willing to confess your sins — I don't care what the sin may be — God is willing and ready to take it away. As I have said, there has been a great deal of talk about my interfering with those prisoners lately. Some one has said in speaking about that man in Ohio, "Well, that is a queer kind of Christianity, to send a man away back to the penitentiary to suffer!" Let me say here that that young man has said in his last letter: " I think I am happier than you are, Mr. Moody; God is helping me to bear the burden; God is answering my prayers." My friends, it was a great deal better for that man to confess his crime than to try to hide it away. If a man commits a crime he should suffer the penalty. I must suffer the penalty if I break my arm in fighting. The man with whom I fought may forgive me for fighting with him, but I have to suffer all the same with my arm. A man got into a quarrel and got crippled, and some time ago he became converted, but although God has forgiven him his sin he has to remain a cripple all his life. So a man must reap what he sows. I heard of an illustration


that just helps me out here. Suppose I have a field, and I say to a man, "I want you to sow that field with wheat." The man has become very angry — all out of sorts with me, and when he sows that wheat he puts in a lot of tares. When the wheat has come up I see among it a great many tares. I say to him, "Did you sow these tares?" "Well," he says, "I will confess; yes, sir, I did it; I sowed these tares; I will confess it instead of covering it up; but, sir, I am very sorry;" and I forgive him. But when the wheat has to be harvested I make the man reap the tares also.

You know how David fell. No man rose so high and fell so far, I think. God took him from the sheepfold and put him upon a throne. He took him from obscurity and made him king of Israel and Judea; gave him lands in abundance, and would have given him more if he had wanted them. He was on the pinnacle of glory, and honored among men. But one day, while looking out of a window, he saw a woman with whom he became enamored. He yielded to the temptation, and ordered her to be brought into the palace, and committed the terrible sin of adultery. After that, as is the case with all men who commit a sin, he had to commit another to cover it up, so he laid plans to kill her husband, and ordered him to be put in a position in the ranks of his army so that he could be killed. Months rolled away, and one day Nathan came into the palace of the king. I can imagine that David was glad to see him. Nathan began to tell him about two men who dwelt in a certain city. The one was rich, the


other poor; one had herds and flocks, and the other had only a little ewe lamb, and he went on to tell how this rich man seized this ewe lamb, all that the poor man had, and slew it. I can see the anger of David as it flashed from his eye when he heard the story, and he cried: "As the Lord liveth, the man that hath done this thing shall surely die." He turned to Nathan, and in tones of thunder demanded who the man was. "Thou art the man," was the reply of Nathan. David had convicted himself. "The man who did this thing shall die." Then the Lord said: "I will raise up evil against thee out of thine own house, because thou hast kept this thing secret." Soon after, the hand of death was put upon that house; not only did death enter his house; but it wasn't long before his eldest son committed adultery with his sister, and another committed murder — murdered his own brothers, and went off into a foreign land an exile. Then he got up a rebellion and drove the king from the throne, and at last died and was buried like a dog, and they heaped stones upon his resting place. "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." David committed adultery, so did his son; David committed murder, his son did the same. He was paid back in his own coin. He learned the truth of this passage: "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." Why, I hear things every day in this city that make my ears tingle. I heard of three cases within the last six hours where men who have gone to the altar and sworn before God to love, cherish, and protect the women who became their wives — who have become,


some of them, mothers of children — and, because these men have seen other women they liked better, they have cast off these women whom they have sworn before God to love. Do you think there is a God in heaven? Do you think that God is not going to punish these men? They may go on in their career — punishment may not come for a little while, but the wheels of judgment are going on, and retribution will come. Some of these heart-broken wives say it is hard. Wait a little while. His eyes cover all the earth, and man cannot deceive Him. He has said: "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." High heaven has decreed it, and I beg of you, if you have committed this sin, go and cry to God for mercy. Go, confess it; don't try to cover it up. Let every sin be brought out; if you don't your own conscience will turn against you by and by.

When I was in London I went into a wax-work there — Mme. Tussaud's — and I went into the chamber of horrors. There were wax figures of all kinds of murderers in that room. There was Booth, who killed Lincoln, and many of that class; but there was one figure that I got interested in, who killed his wife because he loved another woman, and the law didn't find him out. He married this woman and had a family of seven children, and twenty years passed away. Then his conscience began to trouble him. He had no rest; he could hear his murdered wife pleading continually for her life. His friends began to think he was going out of his mind; he became haggard, and his conscience haunted him, till at last he went to the officers


of the law and told them that he was guilty of murder He wanted to die, life was so much of an agony to him. His conscience turned against him. My friends, if you have done wrong, may your conscience be woke up, and may you testify against yourself. It is a great deal better to judge our own acts and confess them, than go through the world with a curse upon you. And if you to-night will judge your own sin and confess it, He is faithful to forgive. He will forgive every sinner here if you but come to Him in faith, and will blot out all your iniquities.

I was telling of a young man who spoke up in the association one night. He got up at the close of the meeting and said, "Mr. Moody, may I say a few words?" Well, I thought I wouldn't, but then I thought perhaps he has a message from God, and I told him to speak. He went on and urged these young men to accept salvation. "If you have friends praying for you, if you have mothers praying for you, treat them kindly, for you will not always have them with you." Then he went on to tell how he had once a father and a mother who loved him dearly, and who prayed continually for him. He was an only child. His father died, and after the burial his mother became more anxious than ever for his salvation. Sometimes she would come to him and put her arms around his neck and say with kindness, "Oh, my boy, I would be so happy if you would only be a Christian, and could pray with me." He would push her away: "No, mother; I'm not going to become a Christian yet; I am going to wait a little longer and see the world," He would try to banish the subject


from his mind altogether. Sometimes he would wake up at the midnight hour, and would hear the voice of that mother raised in supplication for her boy: "Oh, God, save my boy; have mercy upon him." At last, this is the way he put it: "It got too hot for him." He saw he had either to become a Christian or run away. And away he ran; and became a prodigal and a wanderer. He heard from her indirectly; he could not let his mother know where he was, because he knew she would have gone to the end of the world to find him. One day he got word that his mother was very sick. He began to think: "Suppose mother should die, I would never forgive myself," and he said, "I will go home," but then he thought, "Well, if I go home, she will be praying at me again, and I can't stay under her roof and listen to her prayers," and his proud, stubborn heart would not let him go. Months went on, and again he heard indirectly that his mother was very sick. His conscience began to trouble him. He knew he would never forgive himself if he didn't go home, and he finally determined. There were no railroads, and he had to go in a stage-coach. At night he got into the town. The moon was shining, and he could see the little village before him. The mother's home was about a mile from where he landed, and on his way he had to pass the village grocery, and as he went along he thought he would pass through the graveyard and see his father's grave. "What," he thought, "if my mother has been laid there!" When he got up to the grave he saw by the light of the moon a new-made grave. He felt the turf, and the earth was fresh


and soft. He knew who had been laid there, and for once in his life the thought flashed upon him, "Who will pray now for my lost soul? my mother and father lie there, and they are the only ones who ever prayed for me." "Young man," said he, "I spent that night at my mother's grave, and before the sun rose my mother's God had become my God. But I can never forgive myself for murdering my mother, although Christ has forgiven me." My friends, that poor fellow had to reap what he had sowed.

I may be speaking to-night to some young man whose mother perhaps just now is in her closet, wrestling in prayer for you. Bless God, boy, for that mother. Do not treat that mother contemptuously; do not deny her prayer to-night; do not make light of your mother's cries to God this night. God's best gift on earth to you is that praying mother. She is your dearest, most unselfish friend in all the world. Will you not heed her pleading prayer? Come out like a man; come to your mother's Saviour, and take Him to be your God. May the God of heaven convict you of sin, and draw you to Himself, and this will he the best night you've had upon earth.

How many are there in this room to-night who have moral courage to stand up right in this Tabernacle and say, "Pray for me?" How many in this room to-night would like to become Christians? How many are there in this room now who would like to have prayer for them, beseeching prayer, that God will save them? I am going to lead in prayer, and as many as would like to have prayer — personal prayer, to God, will just rise. You can just


stand right up one after another. Never mind if there is but one of you; just remain standing. There's another who's got moral courage to rise to-night. Just stand up, will you, and remain so while others join you. There, there, friends, don't get up as if you were ashamed or scared; rise up and show me and God that you are in earnest. I would like to see every man out of Christ rising right up here. There's another in the gallery, and another; well, keep rising; I would sit here all night and see you rise up in the galleries there and everywhere. Every man and woman in this assembly, every boy, who would like to be a Christian, will you just rise now, all of you.


How to Convert Infidels.

AT THE forenoon meeting of Thursday Mr. Moody spoke on "The Bible: how to study it, and how to use it." He said, in substance: It is a great thing to acquire an appetite for the Word of God. If we can get a love for the Word, we will get something that will last. I would like to find the first Christian feeding upon the Word of God without growing. A great many Christians wonder why they don't grow. It's because they are not feeding. A good many souls are all dried up, all withered up, because they haven't been fed. I think David had this idea when he wrote the one hundred and nineteenth Psalm. There must be something in the fact that the longest chapter in the Bible is about the Bible itself. I want to call your attention to nine passages in the one hundred and nineteenth Psalm, twenty-fifth verse — "Quicken me according to Thy Word." Thirty-seventh verse — "Quicken Thou me in Thy way." Fortieth verse — "Quicken me in Thy righteousness." What does this nation need to-day more than to be quickened in righteousness? It is not mere gush and sentiment this nation wants, so much as it is a revival of downright honesty. Fiftieth verse — "This is my comfort in my affliction: for Thy "Word hath quickened me." Eighty-eighth verse — "Quicken me with Thy


loving kindness." Ninety-third verse — "I will never forget Thy precepts, for with them Thou hast quickened me." One hundred and seventh verse — "I am afflicted very much: quicken me, O Lord, according to Thy Word." One hundred and fifty-sixth verse — "Plead my cause and deliver me; quicken me according to Thy Word." One hundred and fifty-sixth verse — "Great are Thy tender mercies, O Lord; quicken me according to Thy judgments." That is the way it goes — quicken me according to Thy word, according to Thy precepts, according to Thy way. That's what we all want to pray this morning. An old Scotchman made this remark: "David said ‘I have hid Thy Word in my heart.’ That was a good thing, in a good place, for a good purpose." Some people carry the Bible under their arms. Well, that's better than not to carry it at all. Some people have got a good deal of it in their heads. That's better. But when you get it in the heart, that is best of all. When a man gets the Bible in his heart, it is going to make a change in his whole life. The trouble with a good many Christians is they are good in spots. A man once said he had a good well, only it would dry up in summer and freeze up in winter. Some Christians are just like that well — good at certain times. But when a man is feeding on the Word of God he is good all the time. I really think that instead of so many of the prayer meetings we have, we ought to have more meetings for reading and studying the Word of God. When I pray, I am talking to God; when I am reading the Word, it is God speaking to me. David said the Word of God was like


fire in his bones. I don't believe a man or woman is fit for God's service till they catch fire in this way.

Now, it is getting to be very common — very fashionable in certain quarters, even among professed Christians — to hear men say, "I believe in the New Testament, but I don't believe in the Old." We hear that on the right hand and on the left. I pray to God that we may be delivered from this idea. It is doing a thousand times more harm than all the lectures of infidels to hear Christians say, "This and this isn't inspired." One minister said he had cut everything down to the four Gospels. They contained everything, and he didn't see why he shouldn't do as St. Paul did, and go to the fountain head. It wasn't long before that man fell into sin. Unsound in doctrine, unsound in practice. We want to believe the whole Bible. We want to take the whole of it, from Genesis to Revelation. It is most absurd to hear a man talk about believing in the New Testament, and not believing the Old. In the four Gospels Christ quotes from twenty-two of the books of the Old Testament. I suppose we get only a fragment of what Christ said. I believe that for years after the death of Christ the air was full of the words which fell from His lips. And, so, I have no doubt, that in His quotations from the Old Testament He quoted from every book. In His words, as recorded in Matthew, we find nineteen quotations, in Mark fifteen, in Luke twenty-five, and in John eleven different passages; not only just isolated verses, lout great blocks taken out of the Old Testament and transferred into the New. So you see how


absurd it is for men to say they believe in the New and don't believe in the Old. Why, the New Testament is made up largely from passages from the Old. Over and over again you will hear Christ say, "This is done that the Scriptures might be fulfilled." In Hebrews there are eighty-five Old Testament quotations. In Revelations there are two hundred and forty-five — more than in any other book. "Heaven and earth shall pass away," said Christ, "but My word shall not pass away." How absurd for any one to think the Word of God is going to pass away! There never was a time in the history of the world when so many Bibles were being printed as there are to-day. When Christ was speaking those words I can just imagine I hear some infidel saying: "‘Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My Word shall not pass away!’ Hear that Jewish peasant talk! I never heard such conceit in my life from any one." There was no shorthand reporter taking down His words, and they seemed to have been lost. But nearly nineteen hundred years pass away, and His words are going to the very corners of the earth, in two hundred and fifty different languages. There are about 1,400,000,000 people in the world, and over 200,000,000 copies of the Bible have been printed by the American Bible Society and the British and Foreign Bible Societies. Then there are societies in Germany, France, and other countries, exclusive of individuals, that are printing and circulating the Scriptures. In fact, there have been more Bibles printed in the last seventy years than there were in the previous eighteen hundred years. I consider that a greater miracle than any


other winch Christ wrought when He was here on earth. I'm glad I live in the present day and can see it.

A lady said to me lately, "I can't believe that Elijah was fed by ravens. Do you?" I have no more doubt that the ravens fed Elijah than I have that I stand here. The very things in the Old Testament that men cavil at the most to-day are the things the Son of Man set His seal to when He was down here, and it is not good policy for a servant to be above his master. The Master believed these things. Some one says: "You don't believe the story of Noah and the flood, do you?" Yes; I believe that as much as I believe the Sermon on the Mount. Christ said that when He should come again it would be as in the days of Noah, when men were eating and drinking, and the flood came and took them all off. "You don't believe Lot's wife was turned into a pillar of salt?" Yes: Christ said: "As it was in the days of Lot, so shall it be in the coming of the Son of Man." He believed that story of Lot's wife — hadn't any doubt about it. "Do you believe that the children of Israel were fed in the desert on manna?" Christ said: "Your fathers ate manna." "Do you believe the Israelites were saved by looking on a brass serpent?" Christ said: "Even as Moses lifted up the brazen serpent." Men will stretch their necks, and look very wise, and say: "Why, you don't believe that story about Jonah and the whale?" Yes, I do. Christ said: "For as Jonah was three days in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of Man be three days in the bowels of the earth." "But," they say, "this was impossible. The whale is so constructed


that it couldn't swallow a man." Well, what does the Bible say? "God prepared a great fish." If He could speak this world into existence, I think He could speak a fish into existence big enough to swallow a man. I have a good deal of sympathy with that old colored woman who said if the Bible said Jonah swallowed the whale she would believe it; God could make a man large enough to swallow a whale. There's no trouble about these things, dear friends; no difficulty at all. One of these modern philosophers, discussing the story of Balaam, said he had examined the mouth of an ass, and it was physically impossible for an ass to speak. "Ah," said a friend "you make an ass, and I will make him speak." There's nothing more unreasonable than infidelity.

The best way to convert an infidel is to take him to the prophecies fulfilled. Look at the prophecies concerning Christ. "His name shall be called wonderful." Wasn't everything about Him wonderful? born of a virgin, carried into Egypt, astounding the doctors when twelve years old in the Temple. Everything about His three years' ministry was wonderful — the miracles He performed, His crucifixion with the sun darkened and the veil of the Temple rent, His resurrection. Isn't His name wonderful to-day? Nineteen hundred years have passed, and. what crowds will flock to hear about Christ! No other name could have brought you into this little town. Nothing else brought you from all over the country but to be with Jesus. Yes; His name is called wonderful.

And so, my friends, what we want is just to take up the


Word of God and let it speak for itself. I have been wonderfully blessed to-day in reading about Babylon falling. Take the prophecies in regard to Ninevah, and see how they have been fulfilled. When I was in the British Museum, a lady called my attention to certain relics from Ninevah. I looked at them with more interest through her specs. In Nahum iii, 6, the Lord says concerning Ninevah: "I will cast abominable filth upon thee, and make thee vile, and will set thee as a gazing stock." Isn't that exactly what it is, with hundreds of thousands of people looking at these things in the British Museum taken up out of Ninevah. "They that look upon thee shall flee from thee, and say, Ninevah is laid waste." Isn't it what travelers are saying to-day? And then look at Tyre. In Ezekiel xxvi, 5, the Lord says: "It shall be a place for the spreading of nets in the middle of the sea." Mr. Corbin, correspondent of the Boston Journal, visited Palestine in 1868, and he has told me that one night, pitching his tent on the side of Tyre, what should he see but a number of men on a bare rock spreading their fishing nets. Taking out his Bible he read this prophecy, and noticed how literally it was fulfilled.

It is true there are things in the Bible we don't understand, but we are not going to say, "I don't believe it because I don't understand it." A man said to me once, "What do you do with that passage? How do you understand it?" "I don't understand it." "How do you explain it?" "I don't explain it." "What do you do?" "I don't do anything." There are lots of things I believe


that I don't understand. There are a good many things in astronomy, a good many things about my own system, I don't understand; yet I believe them. And I'm glad there are things in the Bible I don't understand. If I could take that book up and read it as I would any other book, I might think I could write a book like that, and so could you. I am glad there are heights I haven't been able to climb up to. I am glad there are depths I haven't been able to fathom. It's the best proof that the book came from God. I suppose there are a good many things in the prophecies concerning Christ that no one could understand till Christ came and fulfilled them. Just look at some of those prophecies. He was to be born in Bethlehem, and carried into Eygpt. When that announcement was made, how strange it must have sounded! But when the time came, God put the whole world in motion to bring Mary to Bethlehem, so that Jesus might be born there. Caesar issued a decree that the whole world should be taxed. All this was done just to bring that virgin up to Bethlehem: I believe that God would have created a world rather than that any prophecy should be unfulfilled.

Now the question is, How are you going to read this book? When I was a young man I thought I must be fed with ecclesiastical spoons. Sometimes I got sawdust; sometimes I got salt; sometimes I got bread. When my little boy Paul first learned to find the way to his mouth, he wanted everybody to know about it, and it was a great event in our family. Lots of men have been in the Church forty years, and if you ask them what they believe they


will say, "What the Church believes." "Well, what does the Church believe?" "I don't know." I don't believe any child of God is going to grow till he has learned to feed himself. What may be good for me may not be good for you.

I have been wonderfully blessed, in studying the Bible, by taking up one book at a time. I used to try to read the Bible through in a year. I would as soon read a dictionary that way now. Sometimes I want something to stir me up; other days, I want something to comfort me. When you read right through, you don't get much comfort. It is a great deal better, it seems to me, to take a book at a time. Or take a character. Or take a type. How many antetypes there were of Christ — Adam, Abel, Enoch, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, and so on all through the Old Testament. What a beautiful type Joseph is — hated, rejected, and then raised to a throne. You can't look into these things without getting fed. Another good thing is to take a subject. That's what we are trying to do in the Boys' School — and that's how we are getting the boys grounded in the fundamental doctrines of the Bible.

Take "Repentance," for example. Read up everything you can find about repentance. Take time. Suppose you spend a month; you couldn't spend it better. Get people's idea of repentance, and then see what the Bible says about it. Dozens of people have repented who don't know what repentance is. They think they have got to have some strange kind of feeling. A man I used to


meet would say to me every time I spoke to him, "Mr. Moody, it hasn't struck me yet. A neighbor of mine has been converted, and he has been a changed man since; but it hasn't struck me." Lots of people think repentance is going to strike them like lightning. Well, now, repentance don't come in that way. See what Bible repentance is. It isn't fear, it isn't feeling.

Then take up "Conversion." Lots of people say, "I hate that word." In some churches there isn't much said about it, because people don't like it. But I have learned that sometimes the medicine people don't like may be the very best medicine for them. I don't like to take pills, but they may be the very thing I need. When people shrug their shoulders and say, "I don't like conversion," it is just the thing they want.

Take up the Scripture doctrine of the necessity of being born again. Lots of people think they can go to heaven on a good moral character. Look at the parable of the Prodigal Son. I would rather be the younger brother than the other. The elder brother had what the world calls a good moral character, and yet I think he was about the meanest case in the whole Bible. He wouldn't rejoice when his younger brother got home, and didn't like it when his father had mercy on him. What caused joy in the father's heart caused envy in his. When he heard music and dancing he wouldn't go in, and just marred that beautiful scene. Many churches are in the position of that elder brother, and don't believe in conversion. I wonder what some of these people will do when they get


to heaven, and some converted thief is brought in. I suppose they'll say, "Don't come near me. I don't want to be near you." Or when they meet Mary Magdalene, what will they do? I just think they will have to have a little corner in heaven somewhere off by themselves. They can't sing the song of Moses and the Lamb — the song of redemption. A man must be made meet for the Kingdom of God before he will want to go there. Put a man in the presence of God before he is made meet for that presence, and he won't want to stay — it would be hell there for him. A man must be born of the Spirit — born again — regenerated. We are hearing a good deal about reform, but what we want is regeneration.

Then take up "Faith." We have got false ideas about faith. I used to think that God was going to give me all the faith I wanted right away. I was going to do wonders. God was going to give me faith enough to remove mountains — turn the world upside down. "Faith cometh by knowledge." The more you know about people the more faith you will have in them, if they deserve it. You will have faith in a good man if you have known him two years; but you will know him a good deal better after ten years, and you will have more faith in him. Faith grows. And the way to get acquainted with God is by studying His word.

Take up "Justification" and "Pardon." Lots of people don't know there is any difference between the two things. But there is a great deal of difference. Suppose I commit some crime, and I am convicted, and then the governor


pardons me. I come back to this town a pardoned man. But suppose the judge says there is nothing against me; I come back in a different position. There is a good deal of difference between justification and pardon. What you want is to read up these subjects. It is a great thing to be a justified man — God-justified. And I think that brings light upon that eighth chapter of Romans. Who shall condemn one of God's elect? God justified me, and is he going to let any one turn round and bring something against me? That would be a queer God, wouldn't it — a queer judge? These great doctrines ought to be studied. Take "Sanctification." I hear a great many people talking about sanctification; but I think we ought to go more to the Bible to see what it says, and let the Word of God speak for itself. When I was converted I thought I was going to have no more trouble with the old nature. But I soon found that the old nature was there. I had just as bad a temper as if I hadn't been converted, and I would say, "Why, that is the old temper corning back." By and by I learned that when a man is converted he has got two natures, the carnal nature and the spiritual nature. He has got a higher nature and a lower nature. He has got the old man yet. Do you think he is dead? Judicially he is, but in reality he ain't. If he was, you wouldn't have to watch him, would you? If a man is dead he ain't going to run away, is he? We have to keep watching the old man, and putting him in subjection all the time. I don't know any doctrine that needs more to be preached in our churches than this, that there is danger of the old man coming back.


I haven't got time to speak of the doctrine of the Resurrection. I've got more comfort out of that doctrine than out of any other in the whole Bible. I look forward to the time when I am going to have a resurrected body. My Saviour is going to give me a body like His glorious body, that cannot faint and cannot die. It is going to be just like His. I do not know anything that will take a man out of the world much quicker than this idea. You must look in the New York papers to see how bonds and stocks are. It takes a man right out of the current of the world. Then there is the controversy about the Millennium. Some say Christ is coming at the beginning of the thousand years, and others that He is coming at the end of it. Let the Bible speak for itself. Don't listen to what this man and that man says about it, but study the Bible. And as Bishop Stevens, of Philadelphia, used to say, "Don't study it with your little red light of Methodism, or your little blue light of Presbyterianism, or the light of the Episcopal Church, but just the light of Calvary." Come without prejudice and say, "Whatever this book teaches I must receive." Don't say, "Well, I don't believe He is coming anyway for a thousand years."

Take up the doctrine of "Assurance." A good many people honestly believe that it is presumptuous to say they are saved — that they have passed from death unto life — that they are going to have a place at God's right hand. But this book teaches very clearly that we can know we are saved. If we want light we can get it. We can know we have passed from death unto life if we are in earnest


about it. There are twenty-one chapters in the Gospel of John, and they all speak of believing. "Believe" is the key of that Gospel. It just runs right straight on in the whole book. But turn over into John's first Epistle, and you will find that the key to that Epistle is "Know." Forty-two times that word occurs in these few chapters. "These things are written that ye might know." I don't believe it is the mind of God we should go through the world in darkness, not knowing whether we have been saved or not. I think the best book on Assurance is the first Epistle of John. If you are in doubt about your own salvation read it, and you will know. I think Christ taught this doctrine very clearly when the disciples came back to Him after He had sent them out by twos. They were greatly rejoiced because they had had such wonderful power, but He seemed to check them, and said, "I will give you something to rejoice for. Rejoice that your names are written in Heaven." He wanted them to know it. Do you think Paul, amid all his difficulties and persecutions, would have gone right on if he hadn't known his name was written in heaven? Do you think those martyrs would have gone to the stake if they had had any doubt about their salvation? It is the privilege of every child of God to walk in the light — to say, "Abba, Father! Heaven is my home. God is my Father, Jesus Christ is my Saviour." I have just touched some of these great doctrines.

In closing, let us take the Book, and let us believe it from beginning to end — every word true — and the words


we can't understand, let us believe them. You that are working in the vineyard, feed on the Word of God. I believe the reason the people won't come more than they do into our churches is because we don't feed them enough on the Word of God. They have been fed on sawdust long enough. For men who have nothing but essays it is hard to get pulpits, and it will be harder. The reason there are so many pulpits vacant is that there aren't men enough willing to give the Word of God. Go into one of our city parks in winter to feed the birds and throw down a handful of sawdust. You may deceive them once, but you won't a second time. But throw down crumbs, and they'll sweep them up. So in the churches, give people the Word of God and they will know the difference. A man once made an artificial bee, and thought no one could tell the difference between that and a real bee. But another man said he could show the difference. He put the two bees down on the table, and then put a drop of honey before them. The real bee went for the honey. There are a great many artificial Christians, and they don't want the Word of God. They'll go somewhere else. Well, let them go. For every one that goes, five will take his place. What we want is to give people the Word of God in season and out of season. I think we have got to have more expounding. A great many churches have mere exhortations all the time and it gets very tiresome. There's got to be expounding as well as exhortation. I have got an idea that the Sunday morning services ought to be given to expounding and the afternoon or Sunday night given to


exhortation or preaching. I believe that is the reason the Scotch people have got the advantage of us Americans.

I don't believe there is any place in the world where error has such a slim chance of getting a hold as in Scotland. The Scotch are a most wonderful people. You've got to be careful in preaching to them, or the first thing you know some old woman will come up with her Bible under her shawl, and say: "Here; you said so and so. The Bible says so and so." If you make a misquotation, a Scotchman will straighten you right up; but you might make forty misquotations in an American church and nobody would know the difference. We would have better preaching if people would open their Bibles and see whether a man is preaching the Word of God. In Scotland a minister doesn't think of preaching till everybody has found the text. Go to Dr. Bonar's church, in Glasgow. One of the most impressive scenes is to see twelve hundred or thirteen hundred people, and not a soul but has got a Bible. The old doctor will wait till every one has found the place, then he will tell them what the passage in that place means, and then he goes on to another verse. When I was in London the last time, a solicitor — a lawyer — from Edinburgh, came down to London to spend a Sunday there. After I had got through preaching, and had gone back to my little room, he came and said, "I was at Glasgow to hear Dr. Bonar." I said, "I wish you would tell me what he preached about," and he went on and told me. The subject was that passage in Galatians in which Paul tells of his going up to Jerusalem to see Peter. The doctor,


said my friend, just let his imagination loose a little in describing what took place between Paul and Peter. He could imagine that one day Peter said, "Paul, will you take a walk to-day?" "Yes." So, arm-in-arm they walk, talking about the Kingdom of God. A little while and they enter the Garden of Gethsemane, and Peter says, "There is the very spot where Christ prayed. John fell asleep there. James right there. I was right there, asleep. I didn't know what He was passing through, though I had never seen Him so sorrowful. When I awoke, an angel stood right there, and there was Christ, sweating great drops of blood, the blood running down His face — passing through that last agony." The next day Peter turns to Paul and says, "Will you take another walk to-day?" That day they go out toward Calvary, and all at once Peter stops, and says, "There, Paul; this is the very spot where His cross was. It isn't quite filled up yet. One bleeding thief was hanging there, and the other there. Mary stood right there, John there, and James there. I was on the outskirts of the crowd. I couldn't bear to get near Him that day. I couldn't catch a glimpse of His eye, but just looked on Him." The next day Peter turns to Paul and says: "Paul, shan't we take another walk to-day?" "Yes; I would be very glad." They go out toward Bethany, and suddenly Peter says, "There, Paul; this is the very last spot where I saw Him. We were talking with Him, and all at once I noticed His feet didn't touch the ground, and the last I ever saw of Him, He was up in the air; and while I stood there two men —


might have been Moses and Elias, I didn't know — appeared and talked to us." Now, don't you think people like that kind of preaching? It will warm up these cold hearts of ours to hear about Christ. Don't you think that literally took place? Nineteen hundred years have passed away, and we go to Jerusalem and try to find these spots; and tell me that while Paul was the guest of Peter he wouldn't take him and show him the very spot where the Lord and Master had gone away to heaven? I haven't any doubts about it. And what we want is just to take the Scriptures and make them real. That's what we want — to hear about Jesus Christ — and any minister that can feed his people and tell them about Christ is the man I want to hear. That's what we want in our churches. God help you that are preaching to preach the Word of God. Make it as plain as you can. If we had more of the Word of God there would be fewer defalcations and scandals inside the Church. It seems to me the time is coming when there should be a change in the churches of God in this land.


"Excuse Giving."

LUKE, xiv. chapter, 18, 19 and 20th verses.

I will call your attention to-night to the three men I have just read about. The first said unto him, "I have bought a piece of ground and I must needs go and see it; I pray thee have me excused."

To-night I have an invitation for you to a feast, not an ordinary but a royal feast. The same invitation that was extended to these three men nineteen hundred years ago nearly is extended still to you. And you will notice that those three men all with one consent began to make excuses. Now these three men didn't have an excuse, so they made one — there is a difference between having and making excuses. The first had bought a piece of ground and wanted to see it, just at supper time; he hadn't made a partial bargain and was afraid some one would step in and he would lose the land; I will venture to say he had gone over every rod of it lengthwise and across — men don't buy land without going to look at it; but he made that excuse. He could have accepted the invitation and gone to look over the land too, he had plenty of time, but he wanted some excuse.


The second man had bought five yoke of oxen and must prove them. Why didn't he prove them before he bought them? He had plenty of time to prove them; we know that he never took the oxen out of the stall that night, he had plenty of time to accept the invitation and then go and prove his oxen, but he didn't want to go so he hid behind the five yoke of oxen.

The third man's excuse was more absurd than the other two. "I have married a wife and therefore I cannot come." Why didn't he take his wife along with him? It would have been just the place for a young bride; young brides like to go to a feast. But the fact is the man didn't want to go and hadn't the honesty to come out and say so.

I have no doubt there are hundreds of men who think they could conjure up a good deal better excuse than these three men. Now I challenge you. If any of you men have a better excuse get up and give it. These excuses look very absurd when you come to look at them, but your own wouldn't look any better.

One of the popular excuses now is this old book. You talk to a man now, especially a young man, and he says "I cannot become a Christian because there are so many things in that old book that I cannot understand." Well, I want to say in the first place you don't know anything about it. There are very few men who have read the Bible any way. Of all the skeptics I have seen, I have never seen but one who claimed to have read it through, and I doubted him, because he could not give but one verse in the Bible, and that was, "Jesus wept." You know it


is very easy for men to talk about what they don't know anything of.

As for the msyteries in that book I am glad they are there. I am glad that there are heights and depths that I have never been able to fathom, and length and breadth that no man has ever been able to find out. If I could take that book up and understand it all it would be pretty good proof that it did not come from God.

It is easy to talk against this book, but did you ever think how dark this old world would be without it? Millions of men have gone down to the grave because of their loyalty to it. They have tried to stamp it out, but God has raised up witnesses for it. I thank God I live where this Bible is read. Anarchy, nihilism, socialism, would sweep this whole country, your property and your life would not be safe, if it was not for this old book.

If you do not like the Bible it is because it condemns your sins. So if you see a man tomorrow talking against the Bible you may know he gets hit. Throw a stone among a group of dogs and the dog that gets hit goes off yelping every time.

But there is a Scotchman over there, he says, "Mr. Moody's excuses don't touch me at all. I don't know as I am one of the elect. If I am elected to be saved I will be saved, and if I am not I won't. I have nothing to do with it." Now you have nothing more to do with the doctrine of election than the government of China. There is not one line about election put before the unbeliever, your word is "whosoever." Why don't you carry the same


argument into temporal things? To-morrow don't go to business; if God has decreed you shall succeed in business, you will. If not, you won't.

I don't know that I am right in my theory, but I imagine that when Christ appeared to John in Patmos in the spirit on the Lord's day he said: "John, I want you to write some messages to the churches," and he went on to write them; and then He said: "Before you seal up the book put in an invitation so broad that the whole world may feel invited;" and so the last invitation let down into this thirsty world is, "The Spirit and the Bride say come, and let him that heareth say come, and let him that is athirst come, and whosoever will let him take the water of life freely."

Now there is a young man up in the gallery who says, "Mr. Moody don't touch my difficulty, I tell you the reason I don't become a Christian. You want me to put on one of those long faces, look right straight up and down and have no more pleasure until I get to heaven. I am going to have a little fun in this world and then I am going to make sure of heaven before I die. I will make all I can out of both worlds. I propose to give loose rein to my passions and lusts and have a good time." Now I believe that the biggest lie ever uttered in hell is that the devil is an easy master and God a hard one. I would like to drive that back into perdition; and I testify now that my God is not a hard master, and the devil an easy one. I take up that old book and I read, "The way of the trangressors is hard," and looking around me I see that it is hard. Go


down to you prison and ask the prisoner if it is not hard. Go with me to the gambler, the drunkard, the forger who has lost reputation, and ask them if the way of the transgressors is not hard. Then go and ask those who have been serving God for the last twenty years and see if they find the service of God is hard. I have tried both masters, and I want to say now my God is not a hard master. Take the most faithful follower of the devil in Providence for the last five years, and take one who has followed Jesus Christ most faithfully and let the two stand on this platform and their very faces would tell the story. Look at that man, debauched, vile, low; he has had delirium tremens, feels snakes at times creeping up around him, and say the devil is an easy master. I suppose there are a good many men here who have served both masters in the last ten years; at some time you changed masters, gave up the service of the world and the devil and began to serve Christ. I would like to have those men who have found God is not a hard master ring Out "No" to-night. (Shouts of No.) Do you think we are lying? Don't we know? Haven't we served the god of this world and haven't we served the God of heaven? "My yoke is easy and my burden is light." There is a joy in the service of Christ that the world knows nothing of, and you never will until you taste it. I wish I could describe it. It seems to me I could get you to change masters to-night if I could. If I could only get you to taste of this sweet consciousness that your sins have been put away, not a cloud between your soul and God. How many times your


conscience rises up and lashes you. This is something that the true child of God knows nothing of.

There is a man down there in the middle of the hall who says that if he is ever converted he won't be converted in a meeting like this; too much excitement; if he is really honest and he doesn't want to be converted here because there is so much interest, I will find him some church that doesn't believe in revivals, where everything is cold and dead; if there is too much excitement here go to a graveyard and be converted, there is no excitement there. It is only an excuse. If I stood at that door and every one of you had to pass out through it and I asked every one of you a personal question, why you did not become a Christian to-night, I think many of you would give this excuse; you would say "Mr. Moody, it is very kind of you to take such a personal interest in me, but the fact is I promised my wife I would be home to-night at nine o'clock, I will see you again." I have had men promising to see me again for thirty years. What have you done with all the time God has given you for the last 365 days? Some of you have spent five years learning a trade. I will venture to say I am speaking now to some men who have never given five solid minutes to the consideration of their soul's salvation. Thank God it doesn't take time, it takes decision and I pray God you may make that decision to-night.

Here is a man at my right in the balcony who says: "I am glad Moody is giving it to them to-night. I have been watching some men to-night and I have seen him hit them, but he hasn't touched me. I have got a good excuse.


You know, there is a man who belongs to a church here to-night who cheated me out of forty dollars ten years ago. Hypocrites! hypocrites! that is my excuse." Now I want to tell you something — don't forget it — if you meet a man howling about hypocrites, you just look out for him, he doesn't live far from one himself. Most people have the idea that a man has got to join a church to be a hypocrite; my friends, I will find a hundred in the world while you find one in the church. I admit they are there; when Christ chose his apostles, and I think He was about as good a judge of men as ever lived, one proved to be a hypocrite, and the wheat and tares will grow together till the general harvest. If you carried that out in temporal things I would like to know where it would land you. If you are a doctor or lawyer or merchant, why don't you get up and get out of your profession because there are hypocrites in it?

When you put a foreign label on your goods made here at home, and tell your clerks to tell your customers they are imported, and when you sell goods that are half cotton for all wool — you are a hypocrite. Suppose there are hypocrites in the churches. "What is that to thee, follow thou rne?" We don't ask you to follow church members, but to follow the Son of God, and He was no hypocrite. There is another man down there who says, "My trouble is altogether different — I can't believe." Man, put your finger on a promise God has ever mader that he hasn't kept. It is easier to pull the sun out of the heavens, than to break one of God's promises; man and the devil have been


trying for the last six thousand years, but they cannot be broken.

A man once said to me, "It is all nonsense that a man is going to be affected by just what he believes; how is that going to change his course of life?" I said, "If that is your difficulty, I can make you believe in about three minutes. You say a man is not affected by what he believes, that that doesn't change his course of action. Suppose a man opens that door and sings out, ‘The building is on fire.’ If you and I believe it, what will we do? Go out of that window head first." "Oh," said he, "I never thought of that."

No man can believe that book without purifying his soul. That book says no adulterer, no drunkard shall inherit the kingdom of God.

There is nothing unreasonable about that. We are going to get up where Adam tumbled down, that is all.

But here is a man who says, "The trouble with me is, I do not feel so solemn to-night as I did last Sunday night, there's been altogether too much laughter. I would like to become a Christian, but I don't feel like it."

These men were invited to a feast. Suppose they sent back word to the king that they didn't feel like going. Now God invites men to a feast and they talk about not feeling like going. Man, let your feelings go to the four winds. I don't think the prodigal did much feeling till he got his feet under his father's mahogany table. He began to feel then. The question is, do you want to come? If you do, come along.


Now I am going to give two excuses that men won't give. The first is a lack of moral courage. Men are cowards. How many men in this house to-night would become Christians if it were not for public sentiment? "If I should become a Christian to-night what would they say to me down at the store, at the boarding-house, in the saloon, where they have been making fun of Moody and the meetings?" I tell you what they would say — "Up to hear Moody last night, eh? Did Moody catch you? did you get converted? did you get pious? did you get religion?" and you would say, "No, sir, I don't believe in him — big humbug, I wasn't there." Let men act up to their convictions and we would show you a meeting. The question is, is it right to serve God? If it is, take your stand and let the devil howl and let his agents talk and sneer as much as they have a mind to. I pity in my heart a man who may be laughed out of a principle, a man who will let a saloon keeper or a gambler or a harlot keep him from what is right. God have mercy on such a man.

The next excuse that a man won't give is some darling, besetting sin — you know, it comes right up before you now. If you become a Christian you have got to give up that sin — it may be the harlot, it may be to make restitution of some money you have taken from your employer, it may be you have got to treat your wife and family better. Oh, man, may God give you courage to-night to give up that sin. It is no fiction, my friend, it is a real invitation. Life is very sweet to me, I can conceive of no sweeter work than that I am engaged in. I have liberty and freedom,


God has given me a lovely family, but dear as my family, sweet as my work is to me, I would rather have some man leap up on this platform and hurl me into another world and just sit down in the Kingdom than to have the wealth of the world rolled at my feet and miss that appointment. "Blessed is he that shall be at the marriage supper of the Lamb." If your excuse will not stand the light of eternity throw it to the four winds. But, you say, you don't like to be in a hurry about a thing like this, you must consider. Man, let me ask, have you not considered it? Was this question sprung on you to-night for the first time? These three men were invited and were expected to give an answer. Christ said, "None of those that were bidden shall taste of my supper." God will take you at your word and will excuse you, and if God does excuse you, you will be gone for time and eternity. Think of the blessed company that will be there. Suppose we were going to write out the excuse to-night:
To the King of Kings, to the Lord of Glory:
I received a pressing invitation from one of your ministers to be present at the marriage supper of your only begotten Son; I pray thee to have me excused.

Who would sign that? I don't believe that there is a man in this house that could be hired to do it. It is a solemn thing to look into this house to-night and see so many young men here between twenty and thirty years of age, so many streams going to flow out from this meeting, but I tell you what is a more solemn thing, to think that inside of fifteen minutes many a man that is almost holding his


breath now, listening to things that pertain to his eternal destiny will be in the street, some cracking jokes about the preaching and turning the whole thing into a jest. I beg of you to-night, do not make light of this invitation. I can imagine some of you saying: "My father and mother were godly people, they are in glory now; I may be pretty wild, but I never got so wild as to make light of religious things." You do make light of it if you go out without answering this invitation.

Let us see if we can all sign this:
To the King of Kings, to the Lord of Glory:
While sitting in a religious meeting, I received a pressing invitation from one of your servants to be present at the marriage supper of your only begotten Son. I hasten to reply: By the grace of God I will be there.

Who will sign that? who has the courage to speak out and say "I will." It may be a sainted mother is watching and listening to see if her boy is coming. Let the answer go up to that sainted mother, "Mother, I am coming." Oh, man, you can make joy in heaven now if you say "I will." If you confess Christ before men He will confess you before the Father and the holy angels.


The Work of the Shepherd.

I WANT to call your attention to the work of the Shepherd. The work of a shepherd is to feed and to care for his flock. Some one asked a young convert how he knew Christ was divine. He says, "Because He has saved me and because He keeps me." A pretty good proof, it seems to me. I see a person in the house that is troubled about the divinity of Jesus Christ. I was once talking with an atheist in my town, and I got him to read the New Testament. He came back in a few days and said: "Mr. Moody, I have taken your advice and read the life of Jesus Christ, and I have come to the conclusion that John the Baptist was a greater character than Jesus Christ. Why don't you preach John the Baptist?" "Well," I said, "you go through the country and preach in the name of John the Baptist, and I will follow and preach in the name of Jesus Christ, and I venture to say that I will have more followers than you." "Oh, well," he said, "of course you would, because people are very superstitious." "No, when they buried John the Baptist they buried him and he hasn't got up yet. But when they buried the Son of God they couldn't hold Him. He rose again. We don't worship a dead Christ; He is a glorified Christ." If Christ hadn't risen do you believe this audience would be here


this afternoon? Never! gathered around a dead Jew, who was buried in the sepulcher at Jerusalem! Do you believe His name would give power and quicken?

Now, I want to get your attention. Let's come to the work of the Shepherd. In the thirty-fourth chapter of Ezekiel there are two things that he tells us the Shepherd will do. I haven't got time to take them all up, but will just read a few things that the Shepherd has promised to do. Thirty-fourth chapter of Ezekiel, eleventh verse.

Now, of course I have only just time to touch upon the things he says he will do. "I will seek them out." Christ when He came said He had come to seek and save that which was lost. That is His work. It is the work of the shepherd to seek the lost. Who ever heard of a sheep seeking out a lost shepherd? A great many people say they cannot find Christ. He is seeking you out to find you. And not only does He find you, but He keeps you. That is what He came from heaven to do, to seek and save the lost.

I remember when we were in London, they found one old woman who was eighty-five years old and not a Christian. After the worker had prayed, she made a prayer herself: "Oh, Lord, I thank Thee for going out of Thy way to find me." He is all the time going out of His way to find the lost. At one time He went way up to the coast of Tyre. There was a poor woman groping in the darkness and the Shepherd went and found her. "I will feed them in a good pasture." Now I tell you He has a good many lean sheep, but some old divine says He has none in


His pasture, they have got out. If they will go into forbidden places they will get lean. You get your leanness by going after the world and worldly things. But He "feeds them in a good pasture."

"I will deliver them." That is His work. Now, He not only saved the children of Israel, but He delivered them. He not only saves us, but He delivers us. I thank Jesus Christ that He is a deliverer. I don't believe He saves us and then leaves us in prison. "I will deliver them."

"I will gather them from the people." Separate them. That is what we want, separation. And if we are going to have real Holy Ghost power here, we must be separated. There must be a separation. That is when God's people have power, not when they are in sympathy with the ungodly. Remember, we are His witnesses. We want to keep that in mind. A friend of mine was walking up the streets of Philadelphia some years ago and he saw a church member in a saloon playing cards. He took a card from his pocket and wrote upon it, "Ye are my witnesses." He called a little boy to him and said, "You see that man sitting at the end of that table playing cards?" "Yes." "Well, just take that card to him and I will give you five cents." He gave him a nickel, the boy slipped in, and he slipped over to the other side of the street. The man read, "Ye are my witnesses." He sprung up and said, "Hello, my boy, who gave you that?" "Don't know." The man had gotten away. Yes, we are His witnesses, and we don't want to be found in a place like that.


"I will bring them to their land." That is what He wants, to bring them out of the world to his own land.

"I will bind up that which was broken." Yes, every broken heart, every bleeding heart He will bind up. That is what God sent Him into the world to do. There is not a broken, bleeding heart here to-day but that Christ can heal it.

"I will strengthen." People say that they haven't any strength. That is all right. We don't want any of our own strength, we want His strength. He has plenty of strength, and all that you need. The weaker we are the better for us, for then we lay hold of God's strength. He will put strength into every one of His sheep if they will let Him.

"I will save my flock." I want to tell you, my dear friends, if your religion isn't saving you from sin and keeping you day by day from it, it is a sham, it is not the religion of Jesus Christ. "His name shall be called Jesus, because He shall save His people from their sins." He comes to us in our sins, but saves us from our sins. That is the only test that is worth having; that Christ is saving you from sin.

"I will set up one Shepherd over them." You may have your different churches, but we have only one Christ after all. Do you know that? All these miserable sectarian walls have been built up by men. The Catholics have the same Christ as the Protestants — one Shepherd, one Christ. The quicker we recognize that fact the better. We must get nearer and nearer together if we are going


to have power. If we are going to get nearer the Shepherd we have got to get nearer together.

"I will make them a covenant of peace." He brought peace. People are trying to make it. He made it by the blood of the cross, and all we have got to do is enter into it.

"I will cause evil beasts to cease out of the land." When a man is at peace with God, he is at peace with every one. He can have a beautiful, peaceful, joyful Christian life if he will only walk with God. That is what we want, is just to have this victorious life.

"I will cause the showers to come down." That is just what we want here. Isn't it? If you want the real fruit, just pray. He is able and willing and anxious to do it, and it will bring great honor and glory to His Son if the tide comes in here and a wave goes out from this city that will go away across this continent. Why not? Let us expect great things and we shall not be disappointed.

"I will raise them up a plant of renown." Thank God He has been raised up. Christ has come since that was prophesied.

"I will satisfy them." I want to say that there is only one thing that will satisfy a longing heart, and that is Jesus Christ. The world will not satisfy. A proof of that is that the man who has the most of this world's goods gets the least out of it. Isn't it so? You never saw a millionaire in your life that was satisfied. When he gets one million he wants three; and when he gets three, he wants ten, and so on. Why, I remember myself when a millionaire was considered quite a rich man; but he is


nothing now. He must have a hundred million. I pity him, don't you? I do. I just pity them because they are not satisfied. The fact is when God made your heart and mine he made them a little too big for this world. That is just what Christ undertakes to do, to satisfy. You know sheep never lie down until they get enough to eat and drink. And so it says, "I will make them rest." He will just satisfy them so that they rest. That is just what we want. We want rest for ourselves before we can work for others. If we are restless and agitated and don't get rest for our own soul, we are the last ones to help any one else. He instructed us and kept us as the apple of His eye. He keeps. Wonderful Shepherd. He is able to keep every one of His sheep. People are always talking about not being able to keep Christ. Man, let Christ keep you. I remember when my little girl was about four years old she was always teasing for one of those black and white muffs, and she kept on teasing and teasing, and one day her mother brought her home a black and white muff. She came to my room and said, "Come, papa, let's go and take a walk." I was very busy and said I could not go. But you know when you have an only daughter she can do about as she wants to with you. She knew she would get me. And we went out. It was icy, and I said, "Emma, you had better let me take your hand." But she wouldn't let me, and she strutted down the street. She wanted to walk as her mother did and show off her new muff. We went along and finally she fell and hurt herself a little. I said, "Now, Emma, you better let me take your hand."


"No, no," she wouldn't. Very independent! But by and by down she went again, and she said, "Papa, I wish you would let me take your little finger." "You better let me take your hand." But she wouldn't, she only wanted my little finger. So I gave her my little finger. Down she went again, and she hurt her that time. "Papa, just take my hand, please." I put my big hand around her little wrist, and when her feet went from under her again she didn't go down. That is the way the Shepherd does, He keeps. Give the whole thing up; your trying does not amount to anything. Trust Him to hold and keep you. The Shepherd will keep all that commit themselves to Him. Just say, "Lord, I cannot stand without your help. The temptations are so numerous that I cannot help myself, but I have put my hand into the hand of the Eternal God and I believe He will hold me." Thank God for the promise that He will keep us. Let that sink down into your soul. He will keep all who commit themselves to Him. Just trust Him now to keep you. Remember that it is His work to keep you, and if you go astray it is His work to bring you back. The Shepherd goes and gets the sheep and puts it on His shoulder and brings it back. That man who had the hundred sheep didn't say he would let the sheep find its way back. He went out to find it. He went out and searched until he found it, and when he found it he didn't beat nor maul nor kick it, but just kindly put it on his shoulder and carried it home. There was a young minister I heard about some time ago, who went to take charge of a church that had been under the


care of an old pastor; and he went to scolding the people, and he kept that up for six months. One day one of the old deacons asked him home to dinner with him. After dinner the old deacon asked him if he had read the twenty-first chapter of John. "Read it! I hope I have read every chapter in the Bible. Read it! Why, of course I have." So the old deacon got his Bible and began to read it. He got down to where the Lord is sifting Peter and testing him. "Peter, lovest thou Me more than these? Beat my sheep." "Peter, lovest thou Me more than these? Maul my sheep." "Lovest thou Me more than these? Wallop my sheep." "Why," said the minister to the deacon, "that isn't there." "Well, I thought I would read it to you as you have been at us for the last six months and see how it sounded." You never made a sheep fat in that way. Feed them well if you want them to work and grow fat. I tell you I honestly believe we have too much preaching in the exhorting line. Exhort! Exhort! Exhort! I believe that the church needs to be fed; and where there is one sermon preached to the unconverted, I wish we had one hundred preached to the church members. They watch the church members and say, "Look at that man and woman, they are members of the church. If that is religion, I don't want any of it." And I don't blame them. Do you? Now, what we want is to keep that in mind. Feed them. That is what the Good Shepherd will do. Why! a man said he would take a fat sheep and make it lean in a week. There was a bet on that statement, and they put up the money. They took a sheep and put it in


a cage, and then they went and got a dog. That dog kept barking at the sheep and worried it so that it was quite poor in a week. There are lots of sheep that are scared. "And I give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither shall any one pluck them out of my hand." Never. Twenty-eight times in this chapter He uses the pronoun to tell what He will do for His sheep. Some old divine has said that all of God's sheep have three marks. You know in California and some of those places where they have a great many sheep they have their mark and register them, just as some business men register their trade mark. First, they hear, second, they know his voice, and third, they follow. That is the way you can tell a true sheep. They know God's voice and they don't try to follow, but they do follow. You can tell a sheep from a goat in that way. Tenth chapter of John, third verse. Now, if you want life to your soul just listen to the word of God, let the word of God sink down into your soul. "Verily, verily, I say unto you — " put your name in there. "He that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but has passed from death unto life." You can come into the open fold through that door this very hour if you will. There is not an unsaved one here who may not enter the fold of God now if he will.

They know His voice. A great many people cannot tell the voice of God from the voice of a false shepherd. There was a friend of mine at Mt. Vernon some time ago, and two shepherds came down to the water, and he said he


thought there were fully ten thousand sheep. These shepherds were talking, and he wondered how they were going to get their sheep separated. One shepherd got up and put on his turban, and then he spoke to the sheep and they knew his voice. All his sheep followed him. He didn't drive them. The other one called his sheep and they followed him. This friend of mine said to the shepherd, "Do all these sheep know you? Does every one of your sheep know you?" "Why, yes." "Can't you deceive them?" And the old shepherd laughed at the idea; he thought it was too absurd for anything. And my friend said, "Now, just let me try it. Let me have your frock and turban and you go behind a tree." He called out just as the shepherd had told him, "Mena, Mena." The sheep scattered in all directions. They knew it was a strange voice. Then he said to the shepherd, "Won't they follow a stranger?" "Well," he said, "a sick sheep will follow a stranger, but not a healthy one." (Why, you see the point, don't you?) Have you any unhealthy sheep around here? I tell you the true sheep know a true shepherd. I got up in Scotland once and quoted a passage of Scripture a little different from what it was in the Bible, and an old woman crept up and said, "Mr. Moody, you said — " I might make forty misquotations here and no one would tell me about them. Like two lawyers, one said in court that the other didn't know the Lord's prayer. The other said he did. "Now I lay me down to sleep." "Well," he said, "I give it up. You do know it." Didn't either one of them know it, you see.


Now, they do follow. Mark ye. They don't try to follow, I wish we could abolish that word "try." I really believe I have had more than twenty-five people here tell me they were "going to try real hard to be Christians." My friends, that does not amount to anything. That is a very slippery rock to get on. Try, try, try. I have heard persons say, "You know the Bible says try, try, try again." They thought that was in the Bible. You cannot find a place in the Bible where you are told to try. Just follow Him. Let that word "try" be banished, and put in the word "trust." God will always help a man or a woman that wants to follow His Son. Now, people are looking after happiness, peace and joy, after the fruits of the spirit. My dear friends, you get done looking after these things and look to Christ, and you will have them. You don't have to look for these things. I don't know but I have used this illustration before, about trying to catch your shadow. I remember when I was a boy I used to try to jump over the shadow of my head, but I never succeeded in getting over it. Then I would try to outrun it, but I never could. I remember coming down the mountain side one night and a boy was trying to catch me. I looked around and saw my shadow running after me. Well, the sweetest lesson I have learned since I have been in Christ's school is just to face the great Shepherd and the shadow follows. Look for Christ and you will not be in the dark. Now if there is a man or woman here that is in the dark to-day, I will tell you why. It is because you have got away from the Shepherd, because you are afraid of Him.


Just get near the Shepherd if you want food, light, peace and joy. Don't try to follow, but just follow. When you were a boy and went to school it wasn't a matter of feeling, but obedience. What you want is will. The thing we are told to do is just to follow, and if we do we are not going to be allowed to walk in the dark. Tenth chapter of John, third verse, "He calleth them by name." I get a good deal of comfort out of that fact — that the Shepherd knows me by my name. Why! He, Saul of Tarsus, knew all about him. He knew little of Samuel. See! The Shepherd knows us by name. A friend of mine was in Syria, and he found a shepherd that kept up the old custom of naming his sheep. This friend of mine said he wouldn't believe that the sheep knew him when he called them by name. So he asked the shepherd if the sheep were all named and if they all knew their names. "I wish you would just call one or two." The shepherd said, "Carl." The sheep stopped eating and looked up. The shepherd called out "Come here." The sheep came and stood looking up into his face. He called another and another, he called about a dozen sheep and there they stood looking up at the shepherd. "How can you tell them apart?" "Oh, there are no two alike. See, that sheep toes in a little; this sheep is a little bit squint-eyed; that sheep has a black spot on its nose." My friend found that he knew every one of his sheep by their failings. He didn't have a perfect one in his flock. I suppose that is the way the Lord knows you and me. There is a man that is covetous; he wants to grasp the whole world. He wants a shepherd to keep


down that "spirit. There is a woman down there who has an awful tongue; she keeps the whole neighborhood stirred up. There is a woman over there who is deceitful, terribly so. She needs the care of a shepherd to keep her from deceit, for she will ruin all her children. They will all turn out just like their mother. There is a father over there who wouldn't swear for all the world before his children, but sometimes he gets provoked in his business and swears before he knows it. Doesn't he need a shepherd's care? I would like to know if there is a man or woman here who doesn't need the care of a shepherd. Haven't we all got failings? If you really want to know what your failings are, you can find some one who can point them out. God would never have sent Christ into the world if we didn't need His care. We are as weak and foolish as sheep.

I wish I had time to dwell on the tenderness of the Shepherd. I find that Satan takes the advantage of some people in this way. A child dies, is taken from a home, and Satan says, "Ministers tell about the tenderness and kindness and love of the Shepherd, don't you see how He has wounded you?" My dear friend, don't let Satan get the best of you. A friend of mine in New York (I was going to say the best man I ever knew), sat right by me and worked as no other minister did. He had four beautiful children, and scarlet fever just came in and swept them all away. The poor man tried to get comfort. He couldn't find it, and he went off to Europe, traveled all through Great Britain, couldn't get rest, and finally went off to Syria. One day he and his wife went down to the


stream; they saw a shepherd come down with a flock of sheep. The shepherd went into the stream and called the sheep after him. They looked down at him very wistfully but couldn't follow because they had little lambs.

Finally the shepherd came out of the water and picked up a little lamb and put it into his bosom. The two old sheep that had lost their little ones, instead of looking at the water in fear began to look up to the shepherd and bleat. They followed him close into the stream because their loved ones were there.

By and by he got them all over into a greener pasture, into a better place, and when he got them safely over, he took the little lambs out of his bosom. The father and mother stood there and watched, and they said, "That is what the great Palestine Shepherd has done with our little ones."

He has taken them across the stream into greener pasture, home to a better place.

They are back in New York at work for other children. My friends, don't let Satan get the advantage of you. A titled lady was telling me some time ago when I was in England that one day she was out riding and she saw a shepherd who had some dogs driving sheep. If the sheep stopped to drink out of the pools in the streets he would have the dogs after them. She kept saying, "Oh, you cruel man!" But by and by he came to a beautiful park, opened the great iron gate and let all the sheep in there where the grass was knee high, beautiful, sweet, fresh grass, and a beautiful river running right through the park; and she said he


wasn't so cruel after all. He was only trying to get them to a better place. My dear friends, our loved ones are passing away, but they are going to a better field. There is a passage here I would just like to read to you. Hebrews xii, 5: "And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, my son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of Him, for whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth."


The Centurion at Capernaum.

I want to call your attention to the centurion that we have just read about at Capernaum. He is one of those nameless characters that shine very brightly upon the stage of history. For some reason the Holy Ghost hasn't given us his name. There are quite a number of nameless characters that have shone very brightly in this world in the Scripture. A good many of us would like to know who that woman at the well was; she is one of those characters we would like to meet when we get to heaven. We would like to know the name of that woman whom he met way up on the coast of Tyre; that blind beggar that takes up more room than any other character in the Bible, just because he had courage to speak out his convictions and stand boldly for Christ; that little maid that told Naaman, or the wife of Naaman, about the Prophet Elisha and set two kingdoms in commotion. Her name has not been given us. And here is another character, this centurion, who shines very brightly, a light in the dark places. I tell you, the brightest and purest pearls come from the darkest caverns of the ocean. And here is a pure gem, a diamond shining in that little town. Such a man as this centurion, not only in Capernaum but in the Roman army.


Now, if there was a class of people that the Jews despised, it was the Gentiles, and the one Gentile nation they detested the most was the Romans, unless it should be the Samaritans. Yet this man had lived so in Capernaum that he had won their favor and esteem, he had commanded the respect, not only of his own soldiers, but of those Jews that would naturally have hated him. He went to Christ and wanted Christ to heal his servant because he loved the nation. They thought because he had built them a synagogue that he was one of the grandest of men, and it looks as if God left all His work to go and heal this centurion because he was worthy. Perhaps they said, "The very synagogue I occupied last Sunday was built by this centurion. Now, come, because he is worthy." Didn't do it on the ground of grace, they did it on the ground of his worthiness. Now, if you will just follow the whole scene you will find that Christ wanted to teach another lesson. I remember being in Scotland a few years ago, and on my way to the church a friend said, "I hope you will not bear very hard on whisky. The steeple on the church where you are going to preach was built by a distiller, and it would hurt his feelings if you should say anything about whisky." That was just the way to keep me from saying anything about it, you know. I had to give my opinion about steeples that were built with whisky money. There are a good many who have an idea that distilling is all right if they will only give their money to the church. That will cover a multitude of evil and make it all right. These Jews thought this centurion was all right because


he had built them a synagogue. Now, a man may build a synagogue and still be a black-hearted villain. But not so with this centurion; I don't think it was because he had built a synagogue that his name shines so bright in history. I will tell you what I think. He wanted Christ to come and heal his servant, and I suppose that servant was a slave. A different set of people we have now! Most of us, if we have a servant and he gets sick, we just get him home as quickly as possible, or to some hospital. Perhaps we get a free bed if we can. We get him off our hands because we don't want to be bothered with a sick servant. We have paid them their wages, and we think that is the end of our responsibility. Not so with the centurion. It wasn't his son, nor his daughter, nor his wife, nor mother. It wasn't some member of his family, not any one that was bound to him by the tie of nature, but a servant, and he was very dear to him. Ah, my dear friends, there is a lesson. I don't believe this nation has ever seen a better day to show our friendship toward those who are down. The gulf has been becoming deeper and darker for twenty years, and now we have a good opportunity to bridge the gulf. Let us follow in the footsteps of that good Samaritan. Let the millionaires look very carefully now after the men who have been piling up their wealth for them. Follow the footsteps of this good Samaritan, and see what will come out of it. He won the esteem of every servant he had. Do you tell me that if that servant was very dear to him, the centurion was not dear to the servant? I was in California some time ago, and quite a number tried to tell


me that the Chinaman hadn't a soul, and that a Chinaman wasn't capable of loving. I said: "It is utterly false. There is not a son or daughter of Adam on earth that isn't capable of loving." Before I left California they told me of a man who got a Chinaman just as he came to this country, and took him into his family and treated him kindly, and by and by the Chinaman became his body servant. At last misfortune overtook his master. He died and left his widow without any means of support. The poor Chinaman had worked hard and long, day and night, to get back to China. Every company that brings a Chinaman to this country has to sign a contract that they will bring him back dead or alive. Sometimes they scrape the flesh off the bones and send them back to be buried in their own country. This man had been working and toiling hard to get money to go back, but when he found that his master had left his mistress without money, he took the thousand dollars and insisted upon her taking it. And yet they say a Chinaman cannot love! My dear friends, you cannot expect anything better from the world, but when you find those who profess to be Christians, what is going to become of the cause of Jesus in the world? I wonder if you are looking after those who serve you. Are any of them unfortunate just now, are they in need? Your soup houses may be all right, but I wouldn't like to have a servant of mine go to a soup house. Would you? I wouldn't like to have a man who is toiling for me degrade himself by going to a house to beg for soup.

My friend, Professor Drummond, went off into the heart


of Africa, and when he returned he told me he believed the Africans, as a nation, were not capable of loving; he believed they understood a knock over the head better than kindness. I believe that is utterly false, and I believe if we walk on that line, we are never going to reach this world. There was a lady in New York who was brought up in the South, and she told me that when the war came on a man went into the army and left his wife with two daughters, and an old colored woman that had been a slave all of her life had two daughters. The man was killed in the army and a good deal of his property was swept away. When the old colored woman heard about it she refused to take her liberty because her mistress had nothing. The mistress soon after died, and then the poor old colored woman took care of the two daughters. When the old colored woman was dying, she called her daughters to her and said, "I want you to take good care of those two daughters. They have never been taught to take care of themselves, the mistress is gone, and now I am going too. When I am dead and gone I want you to be careful to see that they don't come to want." Those two colored daughters cared for those two white sisters, and when they got so reduced that they could not get a living they went out and got ten dollars. They wanted to give five of it to those white girls. The lady said, "I won't send it to them. You can if you want to." And one of the colored girls said, "Why, they wouldn't take it from a nigger. I don't want to disgrace them by asking them to take it from me." She insisted upon the lady sending it to help those two


white girls. Now, I say those colored girls belonged to the nobility of heaven. You don't want to look down upon those people. I have great admiration for that centurion who thought a good deal of his servant, and I tell you that kind of thing will kill out anarchy, kill out nihilism, sweep them from the face of the earth. No, it is one thing to come out here and say "amen," and another thing to carry it out in your home. You just want to watch that you don't get into the place of some Pharisee. You treat men as they should be treated, and see if you don't win their esteem and respect. I was once reading in history about a heathen king. He received a mortal wound and sent for his faithful body servant. When the servant came the soldier said, "Go tell the dead I am coming." And the servant pressed his knife through his heart that he might go and tell the dead his master was coming after him.

As I said before, now is our day. The workingmen are seeing hard times, and if there was ever a time for the church of God to show kindness, it is at present — if we haven't lost them, for they are far from the church to-day; they have been taught to believe that the church doesn't care for them. The great mass of the workingmen of this country have been alienated from the church of God.

Now is the time to look well after your servants, your clerks and those whom you employ, and see if you cannot help them now they are down. A little act of kindness will go a great deal farther than the sermons just now. We want good Samaritans just now to go and pick up those men who have been slain, as it were, by this financial


panic that is sweeping over the land. Did the world ever see such a day? Take up your morning paper. About a million Collars in the banks of New York, and it is a drug at one per cent. Yet men are starving for the want of work. Starving? May God deliver us. It would be a good thing for us to get on our backs so that we can just look up to heaven. A man said to me the other night when I was talking on this subject, "Your old gospel won't put bread into the mouths of the people." My friends, don't you believe it. That is just what will. You want to remove the cause of this trouble and I believe the gospel of the Son of God is the only thing that will do it. If men will stop drinking whisky, it will buy bread for their children, won't it? If they will stop their gambling, don't you think it will put some money into bread and the family will have something to eat? If they will stop this cursed adultery, don't you think the wives and children will be looked after? This man was a leper. How many of your servants have a disease a thousand times worse than the leprosy. A kind act may turn them into the kingdom of God, and it would be a grand day if we could see a revival of righteousness going over this land as it did in '57. Then there was a sweep of salvation that went sweeping 'way across the continent and brought five hundred thousand into the church of God. And so out of this financial crash that is upon us, and out of this great panic, let every business man and every woman that has servants look well now and see if you cannot win them. Don't send them off to any charitable institution, but just take care of them


yourselves. Don't go and blow a trumpet and say that you have done so much for your servants; but do it kindly and quietly. I don't suppose this centurion ever thought of what he had done for his servants. He wanted his servant healed, and so he sent these men, these Jews, for Christ to heal them. There is a double staff. That man was full of faith and full of humility. If you want to be successful in working for God, that is just the thing. It isn't often that the two meet in one man. Did you know it? But this man had exalted thoughts of God and very low thoughts of himself. Now, I want to call your attention to a fact. If you find a man that has very high thoughts of himself he will have very low thoughts of God. I met a man in the inquiry room the other night who thought he was the very best man in town, and he thought God was the most insignificant being that there ever was. This centurion was little in his own sight, he was insignificant. He was centurion in the Roman army, but this man never thought of himself. He thought that the Jews were better than he, so he sent them to get Christ to come and heal the servant. Thank God for humility and faith! His faith was as bold as a lion, his humility as meek as a dove, as meek as a lamb, and he had power. And he shines on and on, and has been shining for eighteen hundred years. He is going to shine on forever more. "Why? Because he wasn't low and mean and selfish. Now, I have heard all kinds of men and women praised, but there is one character that you never heard praised. Can you think of the man or woman who is never praised? Do you


know who it is? It is a supremely selfish man or woman. Take A. R. Stewart for instance. Did you ever hear of any one praising him? One of his clerks got sick and couldn't come to the store for two, or three, or ten weeks; his wages were cut right off; he wasn't responsible. Who is my brother? "Am I my brother's keeper?" He didn't feel any responsibility for any man that helped him make his great fortune. Why! I was in New York when he was dying, and there was a sort of a jubilee all over the city. They were glad the old miser was going. They were telling stories right there in his marble palace. His wife might have mourned, but if she did she was about the only mourner he had. What a glorious opportunity he had to become immortal and live forever! I pity these men that hold on with a tight grip to everything they have. I heard of a man once that was always telling his servant that he was going to do a great thing for him, "I am going to remember you in my will." Sambo got his expectations up very high. When the man came to die it was found that all he had willed Sambo was to be buried in the family lot. That was the big thing, you know. Sambo said, he wished he had given him ten dollars and let the lot go. If you want to show kindness to a person, show it to them while you are living. I heard a man say that he didn't want people to throw bouquets to him after he was dead and say, "There, smell them." Now this is the time for action. This man acted. He was going to try to save the life of that servant. That is what we want to do. I have got so tired and sick of this splitting


hairs over theology and men talking about higher criticism. Man, let us go out and get these fallen men up. Lift them up toward God and heaven. "We want a practical kind of Christianity. I was in England some time ago and they had a great corps of bishops and the highest ecclesiastical men having a discussion which lasted for days to see whether they should wear a black or white gown. Man, throw aside your gown and give them the gospel. That is what they want. This man's servant was dying and he went to work to save him. You have servants that are dying without God and without hope. Don't think because they work for you eight or ten hours a day that your responsibility ends there. I believe God will hold you responsible. You business men can reach those men who are employed by you a good deal better than the ministers. As I said the other day, we are living in altogether different days from what our fathers did.

Those old day have gone now. We treat our servants just about as we do a sewing machine. If they do their work well all right; but if they don't we kick them out. They may go to ruin, become defaulters, and bring a stain upon the whole family, and it is nothing to you. It is a good deal to you. That centurion looked after his servant. Look after your servants. See that they don't work seven days in the week. Don't make a man do what you don't want to do yourself.

But my time is up. I would just like to have you take this centurion into your heart and see if you are like him.


Perhaps you have built a synagogue. You may stand well abroad, but how do you stand at home? Do you stand well there? This man stood well with his servants, he stood well abroad; just because he was a real true man, although he was a Gentile and a Roman.


Our Victory Over the World.

I want to talk to-day about the overcoming life. When a battle is fought we are all anxious to know who the victors are. In the first Epistle of John, fifth chapter, fourth verse, we read, "For whosoever is born of God overcometh the world." That is our starting point. If we are going to get victory over the world we have got to get it through Christ. I wouldn't think of talking to unconverted men about overcoming the world, for it is utterly impossible. They might as well try to cut down the American forests with their penknives. I want to say to Christian people that I think a good many of us make this mistake, we think the battle is already fought, the victory already won. They have an idea that all they have to do is to put the oars down in the bottom of the boat and the current will drift them into the ocean of God's eternal love, but we have got to cross the current. We have got to learn how to watch and fight and how to overcome. I think a great many Christian people make this mistake; they think the battle is already fought. It is only just commenced. The Christian life is a conflict and a warfare, and the quicker we find it out the better. Don't let any man think he is going to overcome his enemies without putting forth his strength with God's power. There is not a blessing in this


world that God has not linked Himself to. All these great and higher blessings God associates Himself with. When God and man work together then it is that there is going to be victory. We are co-workers with Him. You might take a mill and put it forty feet above any river you have here in this country and there isn't capital enough in the world to make that river turn that mill; but get it down about forty feet and away it works. We want to keep in mind that if we are going to overcome the world we have got to work with Him.

Again, in that same epistle, fourth chapter and fourth Verse, "Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them; because greater is He that is in you than He that is in the world." Now, let us keep that in mind; He was the only man that conquered this world. With that life we can overcome the world and every man has been a failure away from God. When Abraham got his eyes from God he was weak like other men and denied his wife. It is a very singular thing just to notice how the men in the Bible, if they have fallen, have generally fallen on the strongest points of their characters.

Abraham was noted for his faith, and he fell there; but he lost faith and denied his wife. Moses was noted for his meekness and humility, and he lost his temper and God kept him out of the promised land. Elijah was noted for his power in prayer and for his courage, and he became a coward. Queen Jezebel scared him nearly out of his life. Peter was noted for his boldness, and a little maid scared him nearly out of his wits. And so you can run right on


through the Scripture. Men very often fall on the strongest points of their characters. I suppose that is because we are not on the watch. If we are going to overcome we have got to watch as well as to pray.

Then we overcome by faith, the twentieth verse of the twenty-second chapter of Galatians: "I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me." The life that I now live is the life of faith, we stand by faith.

Then in the twentieth verse of the eleventh chapter of Romans: "Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith." So that we live by faith; we stand by faith.

Then we read in Corinthians that "we walk by faith;" and in Ephesians, "We fight the good fight of faith." We walk by faith, not by sight. The most objectionable characters we meet are those who are trying to walk by sight, not by faith. Take Jacob, he tried to walk by sight; and then take his son Joseph. Joseph walked by faith, and see what a victorious life he had. He was a mighty giant just because he walked not by sight, but by faith. Lot walked by sight and it led him astray. Abraham looked beyond and he saw the fountain whose builder and maker was God. He did not fall in Sodom like Lot. Why? Because Abraham walked by faith, and Lot walked by sight.

Now I want to call your attention to three passages of


Scripture; the first you will find in Genesis, third chapter and sixth verse: "And when the woman saw it was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat." Now, there are three things good for food; the last of the flesh, pleasant to the eye (that is the lust of the eyes), third, to make one wise (that is the pride of life). My friends, you will find all faith reaches right along on these three lines. Turn over into John's epistles and see what he says about any man leaving the world. Now if you will turn over into Matthew's gospel, fourth chapter, you will read these words: "Then was Jesus led up by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil. And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights he was afterwards an hungered." See! the devil assailed him on his weak point. He was hungry. The tempter said to him, "If thou be the Son of God, command these stones be made bread."

But he said, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Then the devil taketh Him up into the holy city, and sitteth Him on a pinnacle of the temple, * * *." Now, he took Him up into the temple, that beautiful temple, the most beautiful thing on the earth, and the second Adam overcame the lust of temptation. Now notice, there is the tree of life. The devil took Him up into these mountains and showed Him all the kingdoms of the earth. The tree of life is a third temptation, but He overcame the


third temptation. Now the difference between the two Adams is right here; the first Adam was overcome by the tempter, and the second Adam overcame the tempter. That is the question for us to settle, whether we will overcome the world or let the world overcome us. When the war broke out we had some wise politicians who told us the war would be over in about ninety days, and men went into the army with a whoop. But you know it lasted four or five years. What was the trouble? We underestimated the strength of the enemy; and that is where we were overcome over and over again. I believe that a great many Christians are overcome because they don't know what a terrible fight we have. Now it is no sign because a man is a Christian that he is going to overcome the world, unless he resists temptation when it comes. Don't let any man or woman think all he has to do is to join the church. That will not save you. The question is, are you overcoming the world, or is the world overcoming you? Are you more patient than you were five years ago? Are you more loving than you were five years ago? Are you more amiable, have you more patience? If you haven't, the world is overcoming you, even if you are a church member. That epistle that Paul wrote to Titus says that we are to be sound in patience, faith and charity. We have got Christians, a good many of them, that are good in spots, but mighty poor in other spots. Just a little bit of them seems to be saved, you know. They are not rounded out in their characters. It is just because we haven't been taught that we have a terrible foe to overcome. The worst


enemy you have to overcome, after all, is yourself. When Captain T — came out in London he was a great society man, and he became converted. After he had been a Christian some months he was asked, "What have you found to be your greatest enemy since you began to be a Christian?" After a few minutes of deep thought, he said, "Well, I think it is myself."

"Ah!" said the lady, "The King has taken you into His presence, for it is only in His presence that we are taught these truths." "I have had more trouble with D. L. Moody than with any other man who has crossed my path. If I can only keep him right, I don't have any trouble with other people." There is the trouble. A good many of you have trouble with your servants. Did you ever think that the trouble lies with you instead of the servants? If one member of the family is constantly snapping he will have the whole family snapping. It is true, whether you believe it or not. You speak quick and snappish to people, and they will do the same to you.

Now, if we are going to overcome ourselves we have got to begin inside. God always begins there. We have got enemies within and enemies without. Now, take appetite. Let a man that is given to strong drink (that is the enemy inside) look to God for help, and he will give him victory over his appetite. Now, you want that power broken in you. Jesus Christ came to destroy the works of the devil and he will take away that appetite if you will let Him. Here is another man (or perhaps a woman) that is downed by lust. The Lord will give you victory over that; but


you have got to look to Him for it. You may have a bad, irritable temper. I have had people say to me, "Mr. Moody, how can I get control of my temper?" If you really want to get control, I will tell you how. Do you want to get it? Well, you won't like the medicine. Now I will tell you so that you can get complete control inside of a few weeks. When a person treats that as a sin and confesses it they will get rid of it. People look upon it as a sort of a misfortune, and one lady told me she inherited it from her father and mother. Supposing you do. That is no excuse for you. When you get angry again and speak unkindly to a person, and when you realize it you go and ask them to forgive you. You won't get mad with that person for the next twenty-four hours. You might do it in about forty-eight hours, but go the second time, and after you have done it about half-a-dozen times you will get out of the business, because it kind of makes the old flesh burn. You just try it and see if you don't overcome that temper of yours. A lady said to me once, "I have got so in the habit of exaggerating that my friends accuse me of exaggerating so that they don't understand me." She said, "Can you help me? What can I do to overcome it?" "Well," I said, "the next time you catch yourself lying go right to that party and say you have lied, and tell them you are sorry. Say it is a lie; stamp it out, root and branch; that is what you want to do." Christianity isn't worth a snap of your finger if it doesn't straighten out your characters. I have got tired of all your mere gush and sentiment. If people can't tell when you are telling the truth, there is


something radically wrong, and you had better straighten it out right away. Now, are you ready to do it? You will soon get out of the business if you will do it. Bring yourself to it, whether you want to or not. Do you find some one has been offended by something you have done? Go right to them and tell them you are sorry. You say you are not to blame. Never mind, go right to them and tell them you are sorry. I have had to do it a good many times. An impulsive man like myself has to do it a good many times; but I sleep all the sweeter at night when I get things straightened out. I have sometimes had to get off the platform and go down and ask a man's forgiveness before I could go on. A Christian man ought to be a gentleman every time; but if he is not and he finds he has wounded or hurt some one, he ought to go and straighten it out at once. I tell you, you will get out of that kind of business after you have asked forgiveness a few times, because you don't like to do it. You know there are a great many people who want just Christianity enough to make them respectable. They don't think about this overcoming life that gets the victory all the time. They have their blue days and their cross days, and the children say, "Mother is cross to-day, and you will have to be very careful." We don't want any of these touchy blue days; these ups and downs. If we are overcoming, that is, the effect our life is going to have on others, they will have confidence in our Christianity. A lady came to me once and said, "Mr. Moody, I wish you would tell me how I could become a Christian." The tears were rolling down


her cheeks and she was in a very favorable mood, "but," she said, "I don't want to be one of your kind." "Well," I said, "have I got any peculiar kind? What is the matter with my Christianity?" "Well," she said, "my father was a doctor and had a large practice, and he used to get so tired that he used to take us to the theater. There was a large family of girls and we had tickets for the theaters three or four times a week. I suppose we were there a good deal oftener than we were in church. I am married to a lawyer and he has a large practice. He gets so tired that he takes us out to the theater," and, she said, "I am far better acquainted with the theater and theater people than with the church and church people, and I don't want to give up the theater." "Well," I said, "did you ever hear me say anything about theaters? There have been reporters here every day for all the different papers, and they are giving my sermons verbatim in one paper. Have you ever seen anything in the sermons against the theaters?" She said, "Why, no." "Well," I said, "I have seen you in the audience every afternoon for several weeks and have you heard me say anything against theaters?" No, she hadn't. "Well," I said, "then what made you bring that up?" "Why, I supposed you didn't believe in theaters." "What made you think that?" "Why," she said, "do you ever go?" "No." "Why don't you go?" "Why, because I have got something better. I would sooner go out into the street and eat dirt than do some of the things I used to do before I became a Christian." "Why!" she said, "I don't understand." "Never mind,"


I said, "when Jesus Christ has the pre-eminence you will understand it all. He didn't come down here and say we shouldn't go here and we shouldn't go there, and lay down a lot of rules; but he laid down great principles. Now, He says if you love Him you will take delight in pleasing Him." And I began to preach Christ to her. The tears started again. She said, "I tell you, Mr. Moody, that sermon yesterday afternoon just broke my heart. I admire Him and I want to be a Christian, but I don't want to give up the theaters." I said, "Please, don't mention that again. I don't want to talk about theaters, I want to talk to you about Christ. So I took my Bible and I read to her about Christ. But she said again, "Mr. Moody, can I go to the theater if I become a Christian?" "Yes," I said, "you can go to the theater just as much as you like if you are a real true Christian." "Well," she said, "I am glad you are not so narrow-minded as some." She felt quite relieved to think that she could go to the theater and be a Christian. But I said, "If you can go to the theater for the glory of God, keep on going, only be sure that you go for the glory of God. If you are a Christian you will be glad to do whatever will please Him." I really think she became a Christian that day, the burden had gone, there was joy; but just as she was leaving me at the door she said, "I am not going to give up the theater." In a few days she came back to me and said, "Mr. Moody, I understand all about that theater business now. I went the other night. There was a large party at our house and my husband wanted us to go, and we went; but


when the curtain lifted everything looked so different. I said to my husband, ‘This is no place for me, this is horrible. I am not going to stay here, I am going home.’ He said, ‘Don't you make a fool of yourself. Every one has heard that you have been converted, and if you go out it will be all through fashionable society. I beg of you don't make a fool of yourself by getting up and going out.’ But I said, ‘I have been making a fool of myself all of my life.’" Now the theater hadn't changed, you know, but she had got something better and she was going to overcome the world. When Christ has the first place in your heart you are going to get victory over the world. If you want to get victory give Christ the first place in your heart. Just do whatever you know will please Him.

When I was in the old country I went to a place where there was more whisky distilled than in almost any other place in Scotland, and I opened upon whisky the best I knew how. A young man who had had a large distillery left him by his father came to me and said that if I could show him one passage of Scripture that condemned the distilling of whisky he would give it up. I said, "I could give you a good many."

But I just gave him one: "All that ye do, do it for the glory of God." Distill your whisky for the glory of God. I would like to have you distill one hundred barrels of whisky and then pray to God to bless them to your fellow men. The idea of a man praying to God about whisky. Now, we don't want to go anywhere where we cannot pray if we are Christians — and I am talking to Christian


people — anything that is contrary to that just give it up. I think a good many people now want a Christianity without the cross. They want a cross, but they don't want to pass through Gethsemane, they just want to get upon the Mount of Transfiguration without taking up the cross. There is only one royal way, and that is by the way of Calvary. We have got to deny ourselves some of these things if we are going to be victorious Christians.

There is somebody who is covetous. There is more said in the Bible against covetousness than against intemperance. We think that a man that gets drunk is a horrid monster, but a covetous man will often be received into the church and be put into office, who is as vile and black in the sight of God as any drunkard. Mr. Durant told me he was engaged by Goodyear to defend the rubber patent and he was to have half of the money that came from the patent if he succeeded. One day he woke up to find that he was a rich man, and he said that the greatest struggle of his life then took place as to whether he would let money be his master, or he be master of money, whether he would be a slave to money, or make it a slave to him. At last he got the victory, and that is how Wellesley was built.

Are you jealous? Go and do a good turn for that person you are jealous of. That is the way to cure jealousy, it will kill it out. It will give it a blow right over the head. It is a horrid monster. It is a devil, that is what it is. Are you jealous? Are any of you ladies jealous of any other lady? Make them a present; do them a good turn.


There were two business men, merchants, and there was great rivalry between them. One of them was converted and there was a great deal of bitter feeling between them. The man who had been converted went to the minister and said, "I am still jealous of that man, and I do not know how to overcome it." "Well," I said, "if a man comes into your store to buy goods, and you cannot supply him, just send him over to your neighbor." Oh, he said, he wouldn't like to do that. "Well," I said, "you do it and you will kill jealousy." He said he would, and when a customer came into his store for goods which he did not have, he would tell him to go across the street to his neighbor. And by and by the other began to send his customers over to this man's store. Give it up. You can't just fold your arms and say, "Lord take it out of me," but just go and work with Him; and that is the way with pride. My dear friends, we haven't much to be proud of. People have an idea that it is just the wealthy, those who have a good deal of money, who are proud. You go down on some of the back streets, and you will find that some of the very poorest are as proud as the richest. It is in the heart, you know. People that haven't any money are just as proud as those that have it. We have got to crush it out. It is an enemy. You needn't be proud of your face, for there is not one of you but that after ten days in the grave the worms would be eating your body. There is nothing to be proud of, is there? Let's ask God to deliver us from pride.


I haven't got time to take up these outside enemies. Custom is an enemy. Some one says: "I move in society where they have wine parties. I know it is rather a dangerous thing because my son is apt to follow me. But I can stop just where I want to; perhaps my son hasn't got the same power as I have, and he may go over the dam. But it is the custom in the society where I move." Once I got into a place where I had to get up and leave. I was invited into a home in the old country, and they had a late supper, and there were seven kinds of liquor on the table. I am ashamed to say they were Christian people. A deacon urged a young lady to drink until her face flushed. I got up from the table and went out — I felt that it was no place for me. They considered me very rude. That was going against custom; that was entering a protest against such an infernal thing. Let's go against custom.

It may be that we have got to overcome in business. Perhaps it is business morning, noon and night, and Sundays too. When a man will drive like Jehu all the week and like a snail on Sunday, isn't there something wrong with him? So my friends, that is the question for you and me to settle. Shall we overcome the world or shall the world overcome us? Now look at yourself. Are you getting the victory? Are you growing more even in your disposition; are you getting mastery over the world and the flesh; the lust of the eye; the lust of the flesh; the pride of the life? I just want to call your attention to the eight overcomes


in Revelation: "To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God."

The second overcome: "He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death." There is no second death for any true believer. There will be no death for us, but we are going to live on and on, we are going to live on forever. I pity any real true Christian that is living under the bondage of death. You may die, but you are going to live beyond. You must put off the mortal to put on immortality.

The third overcome: "To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth save Him that receiveth it." Every time we overcome some temptation we get strength to overcome another. When Daniel overcame first, it gave him strength to overcome the next time. He went on surmounting until he stood victor in the evening of life.

Fourth: "He that overcometh, and keepeth My works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers; even as I received my Father. And I will give him the morning star." I honestly believe we are down here in school, in training; and if we cannot overcome we are not fit for God's service. I don't know where the kingdoms are, but if we are to be kings and priests we must have kingdoms to reign over. I believe God is just taking men and women and training


them. The fifth overcoming: "He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the Book of Life, but I will confess his name before my Father and before his angels." He that overcomes shall not be a stranger in heaven. Do you suppose Jesus was a stranger in heaven? Was Daniel a stranger there; was that hero of faith, Joshua, was he a stranger in heaven?

"Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God; and I will write upon him my new name." Think of it. God writing his name upon us. "I will write upon him the name of my God." God looks down and says, "That is My man, My woman. They are fighting My battles, they are witnesses for Me."

"To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne." I tell you, you begin to climb now. Just take that in. Above the angels, above the archangels, above the seraphim, above the cherubim, away up, up, on to the throne with Himself, and there we shall be forever with Him. "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My father in his throne." Man, it is only a few days or weeks, or months for some of us to overcome, and then all is eternity to live in.

I think the last one is the best — "He that overcometh


shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be My son."

You ask me how much I am worth to-day? I don't know. I don't know anything about it. I am a joint heir with Jesus Christ, and you must find out how much He is worth in order to find out my wealth.

We are not only to be called heirs but joint heirs, and all Christ has I have. All that God does for Christ, Christ does for me. "He that overcometh shall inherit all things, and I will be His God, and he shall be My son." My friends, let us go out and overcome the world. Don't let any of these mean, low, contemptible things overcome us. If I wanted to find out whether a man or woman was a Christian, I wouldn't go to these ministers. I would go and ask the wives. I tell you, we want more home piety just now. If a man doesn't treat his wife right, I don't want to hear him talk about Christianity. We want a Christianity that goes into our homes and everyday lives. Some men's religion just makes me sick. They put on a whining voice and a sort of a religous tone, you know, and talk so sanctimoniously on Sunday that you would think they were wonderful saints. But Monday they are quite different. They put their religion away with their clothes, and you don't see any more of it until the next Sunday. You laugh, but let us look out that we don't belong to that class. My friends, we have got to have a higher type of Christianity or the church is gone. It is wrong for a man or woman to profess what they don't possess. If you are not overcoming temptations the world is overcoming


you. Just get on your knees and ask God to help you. Your ministers may preach like Gabriel on Sunday, but that won't do any good if you live like Satan during the week in your homes. My dear friends, let us go to God and ask Him to search us. Let us ask God to wake us up, and let us not think that just because we are church members we are all right. You are all wrong if you are not getting victory over sin.


Forgiveness and Obedience.

I am going to talk about a subject that you will not like very well, but I found out a long time ago that the medicine we don't like is the best medicine for us. If there is anything that throws a sort of coldness over a meeting it is to talk obedience. You can talk about love and heaven and all those things, and people get so warmed that they shout; but when you talk about obedience there is a sort of coldness over the meeting. Like a man I heard of during the time of slavery. He was preaching with great power, he was a slave and his master heard of it, and said, "I understand you are preaching, and they tell me you are preaching with great power." "Yes," said the slave. "Well, now," says the master, "I will give you all the time you want and you get up a sermon on the commandments and preach on the commandments, and bear down on their stealing, for there is a great deal of stealing on the plantations." The man's countenance fell at once. He said he wouldn't like to do that, that there wasn't the warmth in it there was in some things, and I have always noticed those kind of things, when you come right down to them. People don't like to be told about them, you know. They don't like anything said about it, you know, because it comes a little too near


home. Once I heard about a young minister who took the place of an old pastor, and he began to bear down pretty hard upon the people. A man came to him and said, "Now look here, young man, if you expect to hold this pulpit you have got to stop that kind of preaching, for the people won't stand it." There are a good many people that are delighted when you talk about the sins of the patriarchs, and the sins of those Bible characters, but when you come here and touch upon the sins of this city that is another thing. They will say, "I don't like his style." No, nor his matter either, and perhaps you won't like this subject of obedience. But I tell you, we are told that without faith it is impossible to please God, and you will find that it is impossible to please God without obedience. Your faith don't amount to much without obedience. Fifth chapter of Hebrews, ninth verse: "And being made perfect, He became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey Him." Eternal salvation unto all them that obey Him; not all them that feel Him, talk to Him, all those that say, "Lord, Lord," but those that obey Him. Eternal salvation means eternal safety. Did you ever notice all but the heart of man praises God? If you look right through history, you will find that everything but the heart of man obeys God. In the beginning God said, "Let there be light, and there was light; let the waters bring forth, and the waters brought forth abundantly." And one of the proofs that Jesus Christ is God was that He spoke to nature and nature obeyed Him, At one time He spoke to the sea, and the sea recognized and obeyed


Him; He spoke to the fig tree and instantly it withered and died. It obeyed literally and at once. As I told you last night, he spoke to devils, and the devils fled; He spoke to the grave, and the grave obeyed Him and gave back its dead. But when He speaks to man, man will not obey Him; that is why man is out of harmony with God, and it will never be different until men learn to obey God. God wants obedience and He will have it, or else there will be no harmony. In the first epistle of John, second chapter, seventeenth verse, we read: "And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof, but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever." "He that doeth the will of God abideth forever, he shall never die." He says in another place that if we keep His sayings we shall never die. People say, "Well, don't you think it very unreasonable in God to punish Adam because he transgressed once?" Some years ago a superintendent telegraphed to a man not to turn the bridge until a special train passed. They waited and waited, and the man stood firm; until one man overpersuaded him and he opened the bridge. He thought they would have time to let the boats pass and swing the bridge back-before the train came. But he hadn't got it more than opened before he heard the coming of the quick train. He hadn't time to get the bridge back, and there was a tremendous accident and lives were lost. The man went out of his mind and was sent to a madhouse, and his cry for years, until death released him, was, "If I only had; if I only had." If he only had what? If he had only obeyed, those lives would not have been lost. Why,


not long ago a switchman just turned the switch at the wrong time, and twenty men were hurled into eternity, and a good many maimed and hurt for life. He only just disobeyed once. People don't seem to think there is anything in disobedience that needs to be punished. Men think that it is hard because He is going to punish disobedience. Now, if we want to get near God, the quickest way to get near Him is obedience. Matthew xii, 46: "While he yet talked to the people, behold, His mother and His brethren stood without desiring to speak to Him. Then one said unto Him, behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak to thee. But He answered and said unto him that told Him, who is My mother? and who are My brethren? And He stretched His hands toward His disciples and said, behold My mother and My brethren, for whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in Heaven, the same is My brother, sister, and mother."

Now, if you want to get near God, just obey Him, that is the quickest way to get near Him. Obedience is a matter of the heart. It isn't a matter of feeling; and the truest sign that we love God is that we obey Him. You couldn't have a better sign than that. Now, you notice. He takes those into the nearest communion with Himself that just obey Him. It isn't a matter of just feeling or picking out things we like to do, but it is doing what He commands us to do. And the man or woman that is nearest to God is the man or woman that is just obeying Him. They are nearer than His own mother if she didn't


obey Him. There is no friendship without obedience. Now notice, Adam lost everything by disobedience, and the second Adam gained everything by obedience.

Again, let me call your attention to first Samuel, xv, 2 — "And Samuel said, hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices as in obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold to obey is better than sacrifice and to hearken than the fat of rams." What does your work of charity amount to if you are not obedient. God doesn't want sacrifice if there is disobedience. When we bring a lamb to the altar that is sacrifice, but if we are living in disobedience to God that is no sacrifice. Supposing that little girl is mine, or we will take that little boy. I send that little boy to school and he plays truant. He says, "I don't want to go to school," and he goes off and fishes all day. He knows I am very fond of trout. He says, "I know I have been disobedient, but I can sell these trout for fifty cents, and I will just take them home to my father. It will be a great sacrifice but it will please my father." Do you think that will please me? Not by a good deal! I want obedience, and until he obeys me his sacrifice is an abomination to me. The sacrifices of the wicked are an abomination to God and man. Don't let any man deceive himself and think he is going to please God by giving something to Him when he is living in disobedience. Men say to me, "You talk about that gambler, but he is very good to the poor," and they think they are going to merit heaven because they are good to the poor. "God will have to remember him." That is all right, or


he thinks that it makes it all right. My dear friends, as long as we are living a disobedient life we cannot do a thing to please God. That boy cannot please me until he is willing to obey and do the very thing I tell him to do. It is much easier to bring a lamb or bullock to the altar than it is to bring ourselves. Did you know it? I remember hearing a story about an Indian who wanted to come to the Lord. He brought his blanket, but the Lord wouldn't have it. He brought his gun, his dog, his bow and arrow, but the Lord wouldn't have them; but at last he brought the poor Indian, and the Lord took him. The Lord wanted himself. What the Lord wants is not what you have got, but yourselves, and you cannot do a thing to please God until you surrender yourself to Him. Now you take the two Sauls. They lived about one thousand years apart. One started out well and ended poorly, and the other started out poorly and ended well. The first Saul got a kingdom and a crown, he had a lovely family, he had the friendship of Samuel, the best prophet there was on the face of the earth; and yet he lost the friendship of Samuel, lost his crown, his kingdom and his life, all through an act of disobedience. God took the crown from his brow and put another man in his place. Why? Because he disobeyed. Now, you take the Saul of the New Testament. When God called him, he wasn't disobedient to the Heavenly Father, and he was given a heavenly kingdom. One act of obedience, one act of disobedience. The act of obedience gained all, and the act of disobedience lost everything. And so you will find right


through the Scriptures this is taking place constantly. I believe the wretchedness and misery and woe in our American cities to-day conies from disobedience to God. If they won't obey God as a nation, let us begin individually. Let us make up our minds that we will do it, cost us what it will, and you will have peace and joy. In the eleventh chapter of Deuteronomy, twenty-sixth verse, we read: "Behold, I set before you this day a blessing and a curse; a blessing, if ye obey the commandments of your Lord, which command you this day; and a curse if ye will not obey the commandments of your Lord, but turn aside out of the way I command you this day, to go after other gods, which ye have not known." Isn't that enforced? A man or woman that will serve God. Isn't the blessing of God resting upon them? There is great reward in keeping God's laws and statutes, but a great curse upon them that will disobey God. Look at the wives and mothers in this city that have gone right against the law of God and married ungodly men and drunkards. See what hells they are living in to-day. Just one act of disobedience. They are suffering tortures day by day, dying by inches. The whole country is more or less cursed by this disobedience. A mother told me up in Minnesota that she had a little child that took a book and threw it out of the window. She told him to go and pick it up. The little boy said, "I won't." She said, "What?" He said again, "I won't." She said, "You will. You go and pick up that book." He said he couldn't do it. She took him out and she held him right to it. Dinner time came and he hadn't picked up the book. She


took him to dinner, and after it was over she took him out again; they sat there until tea-time. When tea-time came she took him in and gave him his supper, and then took him out and kept him there until bedtime. The next morning she went out again and kept him there until dinner-time. He found he was in for a life job, and he picked the book up. She said she never had any trouble with the child afterward. Mothers, if you don't make that boy obey when he is young, he will break your heart. You say, "Cannot God make him obey?" I suppose He could, but He is not going to. He does not work on those lines. He isn't going to force you against your will. He is going to draw you by the cords of love, but if you are not going to obey Him, then you are going to suffer. One of my sisters told me that her little boy got up one morning and spoke very unkindly to her. The father said: "What did you say, Sammy?" And the little fellow repeated it. His father said: "Why! you shouldn't speak in that way to your mother. Go and tell her you are sorry, and ask her to forgive you." But he said he couldn't do that. "You must." He said he couldn't do it. His father said, "I shall punish you if you don't." He was one of those nervous fellows who was all a bundle of nerves. "Now," the father said, "if you don't go and ask your mother to forgive you I will have you undressed and put to bed, and you will stay there until you do." He thought that would bring him, but he couldn't get him to say, "Mother, forgive me." He went off to his business and supposed he would find the little fellow up when he


came, but when he got home he found him still in bed. The father went in and sat down on the foot of the bed and said: "Sammy, what makes you so foolish?" The little fellow cried as if his heart would break. He said he did want to get up so bad, but he said he couldn't say it. The father said he could get up if he would ask his mother to forgive him, but he couldn't do that. He could say everything but that. I venture to say that there are five hundred sinners here to-day that reason themselves into the belief that they cannot obey God. God does not command you to do something you cannot do and then punish you for not doing it. Well, my brother-in-law went down to his office and thought he should surely see Sammy at tea-time; but lo, and behold! when he got home Sammy was still in bed. My brother-in-law went in and reasoned with him again. But he couldn't ask his mother to forgive him, that was the one thing he couldn't say. My sister said it seemed like a funeral in the house, all the joy and sunshine was gone. He was an only son, and when night came on before she went to sleep she talked to him and asked him just to beg her forgiveness. But he said he couldn't do it. After he went to sleep she went in to see him, and there the little tear lay on his cheek. She longed to kiss him, but they must break his will. She said she left the door open and thought he might come to her, but he never came. When morning came she thought he would come rushing in and ask her to forgive him, but he never came. My brother-in-law came home the second day, and the boy was still in bed. The mother went in


and sat down on the edge of the bed, and she said: "Now, Sammy, you just repeat after me, Mother" — "mother" — "forgive" — "forgive" — "me" — "me." And the moment he said "me," he leaped up in bed and said, "I have said it! I have said it! Dress me quick and let me go down and tell papa. Won't he be glad?" Little stupid dunce! He might have said it the first morning, he needn't have gone to bed. You laugh, but that is yourself. You look into the looking-glass and you will see that little boy. I have seen hundreds of you. Yes, you would like to obey, but you cannot. I don't believe a word of it. Now this is the question for you to settle, the battle is fought on that one word of the will, the door hangs on that one hinge of the will. Will you obey? That is the question! It isn't a mere matter of sentiment, joining some church. Will you obey the voice of God and do as he commands you? No man can obey for you any more than he can eat and drink for you. You must eat and drink for yourself, and you must obey God for yourself. There is a story told about Girard, one of the first millionaires this country ever had. A green Irishman came over to this country, and he had been walking round the streets of Philadelphia for a long time unable to get anything to do. One day he went into Girard's office and asked him if he couldn't give him something to do to keep soul and body together. Girard said, "Yes, do you see that pile of bricks down there?" "Yes." "Well, pile it up at the other end of the yard." The Irishman went to work. Night came on and he had the work all done, and


he went up into the office, touched his hat, got his pay, and asked if Girard had any work for him the next morning. Girard told him he had. The next morning he came along. Girard said, "You go and take that pile of bricks and carry it back where you found it." The Irishman went at the work without a word. He wasn't a Yankee, you better believe. Night came on, he got his pay and wanted to know if there would be work for him the next morning. Girard kept him marching up and down there for a number of days, until he found he was just the man he wanted. One day he said, "You go down and bid that sugar off." When the auctioneer put the sugar up, here was a green Irishman bidding. The people laughed and made sport of him, and finally it was knocked off to him. The auctioneer said in a gruff tone, "Who is going to pay for this sugar?" "Girard, sir." "You Girard's agent?" Mighty man then. Girard had found a man he could trust; God wants to find a man He can trust. Obedience is literal, prompt, cheerful, willing action. Do what God wants you to do without asking any questions. When God finds such a man, I believe he is the mightiest power on this earth. Don't you think so? Do you know every man was blessed while Christ was on earth, was blessed by obedience? Ten lepers came to Him and he said, "Go and show yourselves to the priest." They might have said, "What good is that going to do us? It was the priest that sent us away from our families." But they said nothing and went to the Son of God and they were healed. Do you want to get rid of the leprosy of sin? Obey God. You say you don't feel


like it. Did you always feel like going to school when you were a boy? Supposing a man only went to business when he felt like it; he would burst up in a few weeks. He said to that man, "Go to the Pool of Siloam and wash," and as he washed he received his sight. See, he was blessed in the act of obedience. He said to Naaman, "Go and dip seven times in Jordan," and while he was dipping he was healed. Simple obedience. You don't need to go to any theological seminary to find out how to obey, need you? There is very little obedience nowadays. People want something to rouse them all up, they want to hear eloquence and oratorical sermons. Whatsoever He says do, do it. Does the Lord tell me to run? then I am to run. Does He say, go preach? I go preach. Whatsoever He tells you to do, do. But be sure He says it. Don't take your ideas. Go and live right at home, go and treat your wife and children right, pay your debts, and do some things of that kind. A colored man said he had seen a sign; he said it read "G. P. C." and he got it "Go preach the gospel." Another man got up and said, "No, that ain't it, it is go and pick cotton." If it is preach the gospel, go preach the gospel; and if it is pick cotton, then pick cotton. Some one has said if an angel should be sent down here to sweep the streets, or rule an empire, it would be all the same to him. That is just what the Lord wants men to do, obey His command. If you want eternal salvation you can have it right here to-day. The terms are right here. What are they? Obedience. Will you obey? Now come, you have got to settle this thing in your mind. Just


make up your mind that you are going to obey. Nothing very mysterious about it. You needn't go to any old musty library to read up on obedience, need you? If he tells you to repent, then repent. Seek first the Kingdom of God. Make that your first business, and I tell you what! this will be the grandest day you have ever seen if you make up your mind to obey Him. Will you do it?


The Power of Faith.

I have another dry subject this afternoon. You that were here yesterday remember that I was talking about disobedience, and the disobedient people don't like to hear about obedience. To-day I want to talk about faith, and the unfaithful ones don't like to hear much about faith. It is a pretty dry subject. Some people say a will is a pretty dry thing. People don't like to read legal documents; but if you are mentioned in the will it becomes instantly very interesting reading. And when you come to remember that all the promises that have been made by God are linked to ns by faith, faith ought to become one of the most interesting subjects in the whole Bible.

Some one gave me this. I put it in my Bible, and I think it will do you good to put it into yours: "Faith gets the most; humility keeps the most; love works the most." "Faith gets the most!" Next Sunday afternoon I will talk to you about love, but now we will talk about faith. In the eleventh chapter of Hebrews, and the first verse, we read, "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Faith is the dependence upon the veracity of another. Some one has said there are three things to saving faith — knowledge, assent, and consent


or the laying hold. I may know a thing, but if I don't act upon my knowledge, it doesn't help me. A man may tell me that ten thousand dollars have been deposited in the bank in my name and all I need to do is to draw upon the bank for the money; but if I don't act, don't draw upon the bank for it, it doesn't help me a bit. I don't get any benefit from the fact that the money is there unless I act. A good many people have a sort of dead faith; they believe intellectually that Jesus Christ can save them, that He is able, that He is willing to save them, but yet they are not saved. Why? Because they don't act upon what they believe. Now the promises don't do us any good unless we lay hold of them. In the sixth verse of that same chapter we read, "But without faith it is impossible to please Him; for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." Now what the foundation is to a house, faith is to a true believer. You might say it is the foundation of society and everything. If you haven't any faith in a doctor, you don't want him in the house, you wouldn't commit the life of your child into his hands. If you lost confidence in a neighbor, you wouldn't want to associate with him. Faith is the foundation of all social intercourse, it is the foundation of all commercial intercourse. What has brought on this present wretched state of things? Want of faith. Men have lost faith in some portions of the government, and there is a want of confidence. Money is locked up, some of you have old stockings full tied up and the money is not in circulation. You


see there is a terrible lack of faith, and it is very important that we have faith. It is the foundation of everything.

Now I want to say very emphatically that God doesn't ask a man or woman to believe without giving them evidence or something to believe. It isn't what some people say it is, "a leap into the dark," not by a good deal. You might as well ask a man to hear without ears, see without eyes, walk without feet, as to ask a man to believe without giving him something to believe. Now in the first Epistle of John, fifth chapter, ninth verse, we read: "If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater; for this is the witness of God which He has testified of His Son. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in Himself; he that believeth not God hath made Him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of His Son. And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God — " Now notice, it isn't a mere creed or doctrine. Doctrines are all right in their places, but when you put them in the place of faith or salvation they become a sin. If Dr. Horton should ask me up to his house to dinner to-morrow, the street would be a very good thing to take me to his house, but if I didn't go into the house, I wouldn't get any dinner. Now a creed is the road or street. It is very good as far as it goes, but if it doesn't take us to Christ it is worthless. "He that hath the Son hath life." Faith in a person, and that person is Jesus Christ. It isn't a creed about Him, but it is Himself.


When people say they cannot believe, I always like to press them on that one point, to know why. Some men say they cannot become Christians because they are so constituted. I don't believe one solitary word of it. I don't believe any man is so constituted that he cannot believe God if he wants to. Why? Because for these six thousand years He has never broken His promises to man, and until they can break the word of God man hasn't got an inch of ground to stand on. I met one of these men a good many years ago in one of our after meetings. He said he couldn't believe. I said, "Who?" "Well," he said, "I cannot believe." "Well," I said, "who?" He said, "I cannot believe. You don't understand me. I have intellectual difficulties, and I cannot believe." I said, "Who?" He began to color up and he said, "You evidently don't understand my difficulties, sir. I tell you I cannot believe." And I said, "Who?" Finally he stammered out, "I cannot believe myself." I said, "Thank God, I am glad you have got that far along." I thought he was going to say he couldn't believe God, and I was going to pin him down and ask him why. I like to catch a man in that corner. Put your finger on a promise that God has made to man that He hasn't kept, and then we will talk about not believing Him. When a man says he cannot believe in himself, but can believe in God, then he is on the right ground. I wouldn't thank any man to tell me that he "would try real hard" to believe me. If I have given no ground for unbelief, I say he treats me unfairly; and one man cannot offer another man a greater insult than to give


him the lie. That is where all this wretchedness, misery and woe has come from. All the woe that has come into this world has come through that door. There wouldn't be drunkards reeling through the streets if it wasn't for unbelief; there wouldn't be any harlots if it wasn't for unbelief. Many a man has been knocked down because some one has told him he was a liar. Unbelief gives God the lie. Supposing Dr. Horton should say: "I knew Mr. Moody when he was in California, and he told me a willful lie." What could I say? If you believed it, I wouldn't do you any good. There must be confidence between two parties before there can be any friendship or communion. Now, let's get up and get out of the pit which Adam took us into. Don't let any man say he cannot believe. I don't believe a word of it. The trouble is, people who don't know what the Bible says say they cannot believe it. People say, "I don't see why faith is so important." Faith is very important. Supposing they should tell you this building was on fire and you didn't have any faith in the statement and should sit there. What would be the result? You would burn up. Supposing a man is in a river where there is a cataract, and I just shout, "Man, danger, ahead!" But he doesn't believe a word; he just goes on. It isn't long before his little boat is dashed to pieces and he loses his life. Faith is a very important thing, isn't it? Supposing I hire two men to set out trees and after a day or two I go out to see how they are getting along. I find that one man has set out a hundred trees, and the other only ten. I say, "Look here, what does this


mean? That man has set out a hundred trees, and you have set out only ten. What does it mean?" "Yes, but he has cut off all the roots and just stuck the tops into the ground." I go to the other man and say, "What does this mean? Why have you planted all of these trees without roots?" " I don't believe in roots, they are of no account. My trees look just as well as his." But when the sun blazes upon the trees they all wither and die. There are a lot of people running around who haven't got any roots. A good many people live on negations. They are always telling what they don't believe. I want a man to tell me what he does believe, not what he does not believe. And I like to meet a positive man. We just want to know what men do believe. We don't want trees that haven't got any roots, for they will dry up when the sun blazes on them. There are a good many persons that are just going on in that way, without any foundation, they have no faith. People say that it doesn't make any difference what you believe if you are only in earnest. I heard about two men who went up in a balloon, and they thought they had cords fastened in two places. They cut one of the ropes, and they found that there was no other. One man seizes the rope that is fastened to the balloon and the other seizes the rope that wasn't fastened to the balloon. The man that held on to the balloon was swept up into the heavens and dashed to pieces and the other was saved. What you want is a living Christ.

Now, people say they don't know as though they have enough faith. Christ says, "If ye have faith as a grain of


mustard seed, you can remove mountains." The little child that reaches out his hand and takes the gift has faith. I heard of a woman in Scotland who was introduced to a minister by another minister as a woman of great faith, and she instantly rebuked him. "No, I am a woman of little faith with a great God." She had the right idea. If I have got a tumbler of water, I can as truthfully say I have water as if I had the whole Atlantic ocean.

Then people say they don't know as they have the right kind of faith, and they are running around asking ministers and reading books to see if they have the right kind. Any faith that will bring you to Christ is the right kind. Some one has said that "What the eye is to the body, faith is to the soul." Now, you don't dig your eyes out of your head to see if you have the right kind, but that is what you are doing with your soul. What you want to do is to see that you have the right kind of Christ. Have you got a Christ that has saved you and is keeping you day by day? If you have, then you have the right kind of faith. An Englishman once used this illustration: A beggar sitting by the wayside, and a gentleman who had gone by year after year and passed him a shilling, one day passes the man a shilling and the beggar refused to take it. "I don't need your shilling." "What?" "I don't need your shilling." "Why, how is that? I have passed by here year after year and handed you a shilling. What does it mean?" And the beggar said, "I am no beggar now." "What is the matter? What has changed your condition?" And the beggar replied, "Well, I was sitting here last night, as


usual, and a man came along and gave me Ł5,000." "Why, how did he give it to you?" "He just put it into my hands." "How do you know it is good money?" "Because I have had it tested." "Which hand did you put out?" "My right hand." "How do you know that was the right hand?" "Why," said the beggar, "what do I care whether it was the right hand or not? I have got the money." Man, haven't you got the money? That is enough, isn't it? You needn't stop to discuss whether you have the right kind of faith. It is just as simple as a little child. And the best illustration of faith is a little child. That little girl down there lives a life of faith. She never bothers her head where she is going to get her breakfast or supper from. She wears out a hole in her elbow; doesn't bother her a bit. She knows mother will get her another dress. Now, we are to have that same childlike faith. The nearer we can come to a little child, or the faith of a little child, the better we will please the Master. Now, people say, "How does faith come?" I remember when I was in Chicago I used to urge the young men to pray for faith. You know I had an idea that faith was going to come down some day and strike me like lightning. And then wouldn't I stir Chicago! I used to tell the young men to pray for faith — faith, faith, faith, faith. "That is what we want. When you get faith you can do anything." I closed up my Bible and kept praying for faith. In the tenth chapter of Romans, seventeenth verse, one day I read, "So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." Why! it was like a flash of light out of


heaven to my soul. I found I had been looking in the wrong direction for faith. And, do you know, faith has been growing ever since. I believe faith grows like every other thing. You water and feed it and it will grow.

If you are so busy about the Master's work, and you see people constantly blessed by your labors and prayers, how are you going to doubt? I cannot understand how it is that people are so full of doubts unless it is that they just neglect their Bibles, as I used to. These promises are fulfilled almost every hour in our lives. Now come! Let's get that in mind. "Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." If you want your faith to grow and become strong, and to be powerful with God and man, get acquainted with the Bible.

Now, faith isn't feeling, nor it isn't sight. You are not to feel, that hasn't anything to do with faith. A great many people think they are going to work themselves into a certain state of feeling before they will have faith. As I said the other day, it wasn't the feelings of the slaves that made them free, but it was Abraham Lincoln's proclamation. A friend of mine living down the Hudson used to go to New York every day. A few winters ago his daughter came with a family of little children to spend the winter with him. One day scarlet fever broke out among them, and one of the little girls had a slight attack of it. She was put off upstairs in quarantine, away from the rest. The old grandfather used to have a chat with her every morning before he went to New York, and every night when he came home he would go up to, see her; but


he wouldn't see the other children after he had been with her. Once he went up, and when he came into the room she took him over into the corner. She had some of these little crackers made in the shape of letters, and with these she had spelled out something. She never said a word, but she watched him. She had spelled out these words: "Grandpa, I want a box of paints." Never said a word. At night when he came home he left his overcoat with the box of paints in it, downstairs. She didn't seem to be much disturbed, but she said, "Grandpa, I thank you for the box of paints." She didn't see them, but she believed they were coming. Why, the old man laughed over it and said he wouldn't have missed the box of paints for the world. I remember once I wanted to teach my little boy faith. I put him on the table and said, "Jump." And the little fellow began to swing his hands and get ready to jump, but he said, "I'se 'fraid." I said, "I will catch you. Look right at me and jump. I will catch you." And the little fellow got ready to jump again. But he looked down and said, "I'se 'fraid." "Didn't I tell you I would catch you? I won't let you fall. Just keep looking right at me." He got all ready again and looked down the third time. I said, "Didn't I tell you I would catch you?" Finally I caught his eye and held it and he jumped. But, oh, the look of agony on his face! But I caught him. He thought it was fun and I put him back on the table and let him jump again. That was faith. But by and by he had too much faith and I had to run to catch him. But you cannot have too much faith in God, Now it pleases


you to have your children have faith in you, does it? How would you feel to have your children talk about their mother and say they didn't believe in her? That wouldn't be very pleasing, would it? What do you say? Now, my friends, let us have faith in the Word. If He has said it, that is enough. There is a passage in the third chapter of John, the thirty-sixth verse, that I would like to read: "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him." Now let me read that again; "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him." It doesn't say that you "shall have" but "hath everlasting life." Now will you believe on the Son right here? Eight now? It says "As he spake these words many believed on Him there." Why shouldn't it be so here this afternoon? These are the words of Jesus Christ. Let me read them again: "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him."

Now, my friends, if you go out of here without salvation, there is no one to blame but your own self. There is nothing to hinder you from being saved but your own will. It isn't that you have not the power. You have it. If I make a statement here, you will believe it. If I should say that I will be here at half-past seven, you will believe. I may be sick; God is never sick. I may die; God never


dies. Here is life for you by just exercising faith. Now, the question is, will you do it? You say you cannot see it. Of course you cannot. I have got something here in this organ. These people back here can see it, but you cannot. Do you believe it is here? Dr. Horton, you cannot see it. Do you believe it is here? "Yes." What makes you believe it? "Because you say so." Well, do you feel it? "No." Isn't that believing when you can't see? Well, now, if I tell you what I have got here will you believe it?

There is a blind man, will you believe it? "Yes." There is a man that has never seen me, he is blind, but he hears the voice and believes. Now, I will tell you what it is. I have got a book. Do you believe it? "Yes." Well, now, there is faith for you! He cannot see me, but he hears my voice and believes me. It is a book that I think a great deal of. There are three hundred and sixty-five passages in it on love. Many a time I have gone off to sleep just laying my head down upon one of these verses. If you want your hearts to glow with the love of God, get a book like that. Well, now, will you take the book if I will give it to you? "Yes." I am not going to charge you anything for it. Do you believe that? "Yes." You don't feel it yet, but you believe it is coming? "Yes, I believe it is coming." Put out your hand. Do you feel it now? "Yes." Yes, because you have got it. And when you get Christ you will feel him. You will thank God by and by, perhaps, that you were born blind, if you were born blind, By and by when the light of


eternity dawns upon you and the new world opens up, oh, I would like to be there! Don't lock the door of your heart against Him and say He cannot come in. Let Him in now. "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved."


The Inspiration of the Bible.

A gentleman came out to one of our meetings some time ago and said he hoped to get in that series of meetings an awakening that would last him all his life. I told him he might as well try to eat enough to last him all his life. I told him he might as well try to eat enough at one time as to try to get an awakening that would last him all of his life. That is a mistake that people are making; they are running to religious meetings and they think the meetings are going to do the work. But if they don't bring you into closer contact with the word of God, the whole impression will be gone in three months. In the one hundred and tenth Psalm, David prays nine times that God will quicken him according to His laws, according to His judgments, according to His precepts, according to His word. Now, if you get that kind of an awakening you have got something that is going to abide, because God's word is going to abide forever. That is substantial.

Now, another thing — you need to take the whole Bible and not a part of it. There are a great many people that are living on a few chapters and verses. They don't take the whole of the Scripture. I want to say before I forget it, that Sunday-school teachers are making a woeful mistake if they don't take the whole Bible into their Sunday-school


school classes. I don't care how young your children are, let them understand it is one book, that there are no two books — the Old Testament and the New are all one. Don't let them think that the Old Testament doesn't come to us with the same authority as the New. It is a great thing for a boy or girl to know how to handle the Bible. What is an army good for if they don't know how to handle their swords? Now, I speak very strong on this, because I was brought up in a Sabbath school that didn't have a single Bible in it. We used to have these old question books. Do you know what they are like? There are questions, and the answers are given just below; so that you don't need to study your lesson. Mother had a Bible, it was a family Bible, but she was so afraid that we would tear it that she kept it in the spare room; once in a great while we were allowed to look at it. The thing that interested me most was the family record — when Dwight was born, when father and mother were married. Those were the most interesting things to me, you know. So when I got to be a man and my beard began to come out, I was bigger then than I am now, in my own estimation. I knew it all. Oh yes! You couldn't tell me much. I was wiser than my grandfather, or my great grandfather, or all the grandsires behind me. I went down to Boston from the country and went into a Bible class where there were a good many Harvard students. Their families belonged to the church, I suppose, and they came home to spend the Sabbath, or perhaps they came home every day. I was put into this class of young men. They handed me a Bible


and told me the lesson was in John. I hunted all through the Old Testament for John, but couldn't find it. I saw the fellows hunching one another, "Ah, greenie, from the country." Now, you know that is just the time when you don't want to be considered green. The teacher saw my embarrassment and handed me his Bible, and I put my thumb in the place and held on. I didn't lose my place. I said then that if I ever got out of that scrape, I would never be caught there again. Why is it that so many young men from eighteen to twenty years cannot be brought into a Bible class? Because they don't want to expose their ignorance. There is no place in the world that is so fascinating as a live Bible class. I believe that we are to blame that they have been brought up in the Sunday school without Bibles, and brought up with these quarterlies. The result is, the boys are growing up without knowing how to handle the Bible. They don't know where Matthew is, they don't know where the Epistle of Ephesians is, they don't know where to find Hebrews or any of the different books of the Bible. They ought to be taught how to handle the whole Bible, and it can be done by Sunday-school teachers taking the Bible into the class and going right about it at once. You can get a Bible in this country for almost a song now. Sunday schools are not so poor that they cannot get Bibles. Some time ago there came up in a large Bible class a question, and they thought they would refer to the Bible, but they found that there was not a single one in the class. So they went to the pews, but could not find one there.


Finally they went to the pulpit and took the pulpit's Bible and settled the question. We are making wonderful progress, aren't we? Quarterlies are all right in their places, but if they are going to sweep the Bibles out of our Sunday schools, I think we had better sweep them out.

Now, a word about the whole Bible. I believe it is a master stroke of Satan to get us to doubt any portion of the Bible. If he can get us to doubt just one thing in that book he has accomplished a great point, and it is going to be the overthrow of many a man and woman's faith. If I had the right to cut this out of the Bible, and Mr. Sankey that, and Mr. H. that, it wouldn't be long before the whole Bible would be cut up. Once a gentleman took a Bible to his minister and said he wanted to show him the minister's Bible. The pastor said, "Why do you call it the minister's Bible? That isn't my Bible." "Well," said the man, "I have sat under your ministry for some time, and when you have thrown anything out I have cut it out of the Bible." And he had got all of the Book of Job cut out, all Revelations, the Songs of Solomon, and about a third of the Bible was cut out. The minister said, "I wish you would leave that Bible with me." He didn't want the people to see the book in that condition. But the man said, "Oh, no! I have got the covers and I am going to hold on to them." And off he went holding on to the covers. If you were to hear some men preach, you wouldn't have anything but the covers in a few months. People say, "What do you do with what you cannot understand?" I don't do anything with it. A man said to me


once, "What do you do with what you don't understand?" "I don't do anything with it." "How do you understand it?" "I don't understand it." "Well, how do you interpret it?" "I don't interpret it." "What do you do with it?" "I don't do anything with it." "Don't do anything with it? Do you believe it?" "Yes, I believe it." Of course I do. I am glad there is a height I know nothing about in the Old Book, a length and a breadth we know nothing about. It makes the book all the more fascinating. I thank God it is beyond me. It is a pretty good proof that it came from God and not from the hand of man. You can take a chapter and read it for three hundred and sixty-five days in the year, and always find something new in that chapter. Now, talk about believing in the New and Old Testament. What portion is there in the New Testament that you cannot find in the Old? In Matthew alone there are one hundred quotations from the Old Testament. There are eighty-nine chapters in the Four Gospels, and there are one hundred and forty-two quotations taken from the Old Testament.

There are two hundred and forty quotations in Revelations taken from the Old Testament. It is absurd for men to take one portion of the Bible and throw out the rest.

Another thing, there is not a thing in that Old Testament that men are caviling about that God did not set His seal to when He was down here. Men say, "You don't believe in the story of those five cities being destroyed by fire, Sodom and Gomorrah and those three others?" Certainly. They were buying and selling until judgment


came and swept them away. "And so it shall be in the coming of the Son of God." Men say, "You don't believe in the story of Elijah being fed by that widow do you?" Certainly. Christ said there were many widows in the days of Elijah, but Elijah was fed by only one widow. Why! Christ believed it, He referred to it Himself, He set His seal to it. The Son of God believed it, and "shall the servant be above his master?" Men say, "Do you believe the story about the Israelites being fed on manna?" Certainly. "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up." He connected that with His own cross. And then at last they look as wise as owls and say, "You certainly don't believe in the story of Jonah and the whale?" Yes, I believe in that. When I give that up I am going to give up the resurrection. As you get along in life and you have perhaps as many friends on the other side of the river as you have on this side, you will get about as much comfort out of the story of Jonah as any other story in the Bible. May God help us to hold on to it! Jesus connected that with His own resurrection. In Matthew they said thrice, "Show us a sign." And He said that the only sign should be the story of Jonah in the whale's belly. Christ believed that Jonah went into the whale's belly, and are you going to be His disciple and be wiser than He? Men say, "It is a physical impossibility for a whale to swallow a man." It says, "God prepared a great fish." That is enough. If God created a whale, couldn't He create a fish large enough to swallow a man? He can create a fish large enough to


swallow the whole world at one swallow. It is astonishing how men are sneering and jeering at the idea that God couldn't do it. A friend of mine was going back to Scotland, and he heard a couple of these little modern philosophers discussing the Bible. One said, "The Bible says that Balaam's ass spoke. Now, I am a scientific man, and I have taken the pains to examine an ass' mouth, and it is so formed that it couldn't speak." He was going to toss the whole Bible over because Balaam's ass couldn't speak. My friend said he stood it just as long as he could, and finally he said, "Ah, man, you make an ass and I will make him speak." The idea that the God who made the ass couldn't speak through his mouth! Did you ever hear such stuff? And yet this was one of your modern philosophers!

Then there is another class of people (and I am sorry that I am now talking to those in the church, some of your modern church members, and some that profess to be Christians) who say, "Of course I believe the Bible, but I don't believe the supernatural part." Well, now, if you are going to throw out that part, you might just as well burn it up and throw it away. There is no part of the Bible that doesn't teach supernatural things. You read that God went up from talking with Abraham. Now if that didn't take place, then the man that wrote Genesis knew he was telling a lie, and out goes Genesis. You go into Exodus and there are the ten plagues and Moses going through the Red Sea, the water coming out of the rock and all those supernatural things. Now if those things were


not so the man that wrote it knew that he was telling a deliberate, willful lie. Out goes Exodus. You go into Numbers, and there is Moses making a brass serpent, which is put on to a pole and the people are healed. If that didn't take place out goes that book. And so you can go into all the books of the Old Testament, and there is not one that hasn't something supernatural in it. You cannot touch Jesus Christ anywhere that there is not something supernatural about Him. He drops down to tell the virgin that she was to be the mother of that child, and when Christ was born there came a fire down from heaven to shout His praises. That was all supernatural. His being warned and going off into Egypt was supernatural. When He commenced His ministry there was not a day when he was not doing something supernatural. One day He speaks to the leper, and he is made whole; one day He speaks to the sea and the sea obeys Him. When He died the sun refused to look upon that scene; this old world recognized Him, and the earth reeled and rocked like a drunken man. The earth knew Him. That was supernatural. And when He burst asunder the bands of death and came out of Joseph's sepulcher that was supernatural. Christmas Evans, the great Welsh preacher says, "Many reformations die with the reformer, but this reformer ever lives to carry on His reformation." Thank God we don't worship a dead Jew. Do you suppose we would have this audience here to-day if we were worshiping a dead Christ? Not by a good deal. If we worshiped a dead Jew we wouldn't have been quickened and given life to our souls. I thank


God that our Christ is a supernatural Christ, and this book a supernatural book, and I thank God that I live in a country where it is so free that all men can read it.

Now about what Christ says about Himself. He says the Scriptures cannot be broken. Let us keep in mind that the only Scriptures the apostles of Christ had was the Old Testament. The New Testament wasn't written. He means every word He says. Devil or man cannot break the word of God. Why, I would as soon doubt my own existence as to doubt that book. How any man can for one moment doubt the veracity of the Bible is a mystery to me.

Now, Christ says in one place, "Heaven and earth shall pass, but not one jot or tittle of the law shall pass until the law is fulfilled." Then, in another place, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my word shall not pass away." Now, I will put that as the old and new covenant. "Not one jot or tittle of the law shall pass until the law shall be fulfilled," the new covenant, and then Christ comes and adds these words, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my word shall not pass away." Now, notice how that has been fulfilled. There was no shorthand reporter following Him around taking down His words; there were no papers to print His sermons, and they wouldn't have printed the sermons if there had been daily papers. The whole church and all the religious world was against Him. I can see one of your modern freethinkers standing near Him, and he hears Christ say, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my word shall not pass away." I see the scornful


look on his face as he says, "Hear that Jewish peasant talk! Did you ever hear such conceit, such madness? He says heaven and earth shall pass away, but His words shall not pass away." My friends, I want to ask you this question — have they passed away? Go and ask your infidels if His words have passed away. Do you know that the sun shines to-day on more Bibles than it has ever shone on before? Did you know that the American Bible Society and the London Bible Society issued fifteen hundred Bibles every hour? Thank God the Bibles are not going out; they are just coming in! More Bibles have been printed in the last eight years than in the last eighteen hundred years. The Bible is printed in three hundred and fifty different languages — it is going to the darkest corners of the earth.

"Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my word shall not pass away." Are His words passing away? No, and thank God they are not going to pass away. You and I will pass away, and the world will pass away, but His word is going to live and endure. It cannot be wiped out. God broke the bands and is coming down along the ages. When they brought out the new version the American committee brought it out at the same hour as it was put out in London. It was thrown on the market on Friday morning and that would bring it out Friday afternoon. They couldn't send it to Chicago because it was so late, and so an enterprising concern set ninety different operators at work, and had the whole book telegraphed to Chicago and brought out Sunday morning. Nearly nineteen hundred years


after Christ left the world that happened, and yet men are running around and telling us that the old book is going out! But my time is up. I will take this subject up again, and we will go into it deeper. I have only touched it yet. Bring your Bibles along with you, and your pencils and paper. It will be a good thing to wear out your Bibles. I don't like these gilt edged-Bibles that look as if they had never been used. Don't be afraid to soil them. Bring them along with you.


"God is Love."

I will read a few verses from the first Epistle of John, fourth chapter, eighth to the twenty-first verse. "He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is love." In these few verses you find this sentence recorded three times — "God is love." I believe there are no three words in the Bible that Satan is more anxious to blot out than that one sentence. I don't think that he has been so successful in anything in the last six thousand years as in making the world believe that He is not a God of love. I earnestly believe that this old world has swung out in the cold and dark and will never swing back until this truth dawns upon it, that God is love. Mr. Spurgeon one day took a train from London down into the country to spend a little time with a friend, and he found this friend had a weather vane on his barn, and on this weather vane were the words "God is love."

"What do you mean by that? Do you mean that God's love is as changeable as the wind?" "No, I believe that God is love whichever way the wind blows." Now, it is pretty hard to make saint or sinner believe that. When things are running smoothly we believe that God is love, but when things go wrong we think God does not love us,


and when things are unfortunate and seem to be against us, then it is that we think that Christ has forgotten us and does not love us. Now, if I could just get this whole audience to believe that one sentence, in spite of your failings, in spite of your sins, your backslidings, your luke-warmness, I tell you it will be a grand day for this city. Now, three times John says in these few verses "God is love." Not that "He may love," but "is Love." You ask me why he loves. I don't know, I cannot tell you. If you should ask me why the sun shines I could not tell you. I suppose it shines because it cannot help it, because it is its nature. And I suppose that is the reason that God loves, because it is His nature. You take a man or a woman and make them believe that there is no one in the wide world that loves or cares for them, and they would rather die than live. It is that class that commits suicide. You wives know that if you haven't the love of your husbands you cannot do anything to please them, and life becomes weary and burdensome to you if there is really no love. The thing we prize above everything else in this world is love, and that is the thing that God prizes above everything else. He wants our hearts and affections. Now Jesus when He came into this world taught that the Father was love and all His teachings went on to show that His Father was a God of love. And not only did he teach that the Father was love but that He was love. He loved those that didn't love Him. That is the difference between human and divine love; we love a person as long as he is worthy and then it is that we cast him off. He loves you


in spite of what you have done and said and what you are doing.

Now, I was going to try to prove that Christ loves those that are not worthy of His love. I am going to try before I get through to prove that God loves every woman in this audience. If you doubt it, then I believe you doubt Scripture, because I think I can show that He loves you all. You remember the last night He was with His disciples, before He was betrayed, it says: "Having loved His own which were in the world, He loved them unto the end." Do you remember that was the night that one of them was going to betray Him that one of them was going to deny Him and swear that he never knew Him, and every one was to forsake Him? Yet on that very night, it says: "Having loved His own which were in the world, He loved them unto the end." Now, I believe what makes eternity so awful to Judas is that he took away with him this fact, that Christ loved him to the end. When he betrayed Him with a kiss, there in the garden, the Master turned to him and said, "Betrayest thou the Master with a kiss?" He might have hurled him down into perdition, but the Master kindly said, "Betrayest thou the Master with a kiss?" It was that which drove Judas to the grave of a suicide. I believe he heard that ringing in his ears until it drove him clean mad. I believe that Judas remembers it until to-day, nothing but the love of Christ. So his love is unchangeable.

There are some of you who don't speak to people whom you knew ten years ago. Your love is very changeable.


There will be a falling out between now and 1895. You may get nearly 1895, but you will fall out before the end. You will say that there are some people who have betrayed you and have been untrue to you. Now, that is the difference between divine and human love. His love is unchangeable. He loved Peter when Peter was denying Him. Of course He hated his sins and Ha hated Judas' hypocrisy, but He loved them, and so He loves every hypocrite here to-day. He wants to woo you back to Himself. Then you go over to the forty-ninth chapter of the prophecy of Isaiah, and you read these words, "Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb? Yea, they may forget, yet will not I forget thee." Now, the closest tie on earth is a mother's love for her child. There are a good many things that will separate a man from his wife, but there isn't a thing in the wide, wide world that will separate a true mother from her own child. I will admit that there are unnatural mothers, that there are mothers that have gone out of their heads, mothers that are so steeped in sin and iniquity that they will turn against their own children, but a true mother will never, never turn against her own child. I have talked with mothers when my blood boiled with indignation against the son who treated a mother so, and I have said, "Why don't you cast him off?" They have said, "Why, Mr. Moody, I love him still. He is my son." I was preaching for Dr. G — in St. Louis, and when I got through he said that he wanted to tell me a story. There was a boy who was very bad, he had a very bad father; the


father seemed to take delight in teaching the boy everything that was bad. Finally the boy got so bad that the family refused to let their boy associate with him. But the boy was interested in him and watched him. The boy's father died some years after and the boy went on from bad to worse until he was arrested for murder. When he was on trial it came out that he had murdered five other people, and from one end of the city to the other there was a universal cry going up against him, and during his trial they had to guard the courthouse, the indignation was so intense. The white-haired mother got just as near her boy as she could, and every witness that went into the court and said anything against that boy seemed to hurt her more than the boy. When the jury brought in a verdict of guilty, there was a great cry sent up, but the old mother nearly fainted away; and when the judge pronounced the sentence of death they thought she would faint away. After it was over the old mother got her arms around him and kissed him, and there in the court they had to tear him from her embrace. She went the length and breadth of the city trying to get men to sign a petition for his pardon. And then when he was hung she just begged the governor to let her have the body of her boy that she might bury it. They say that death has torn down everything in this world, everything but a mother's love. That is stronger than death itself. The governor refused to let the old mother have the body, but she would cherish the memory of that boy as long as she lived. A few months after she followed her boy, and when she was


dying she sent word to the governor and begged that her body might be laid close to her boy. That is a mother's love. She wasn't ashamed to have her grave pointed out for all time as the grave of the mother of the most noted criminal the State of Vermont ever had. And the prophet takes hold of the very idea. He says: "Can a mother forget her child?" But a mother's love is not to be compared to the love of God. A friend of mine was at a dinner party some years ago, and he was impressed with the dignified, queenly manner with which the lady of the house presided. After he had gotten into the drawing-room he remembered he had left something in the dining-room and he went back to get it. He found that same lady sitting at the same table with a man that looked like a tramp. She rose and introduced him as her youngest son, and putting her loving arm around him, she said, "He has gone far away, but I love him still." Is there a mother here to-day that has five children, and one has gone astray, and doesn't she love that one? Doesn't her heart yearn for him? I sometimes think there is a little more love because there is pity linked with the love.

Is there some poor fallen woman here to-day who thinks she is forsaken by God and man, and whose own pure sisters have cast her off and ostracized her? I want to say to such that Jesus loves you still. God is love. Let the love of God sink into your hearts to-day. He loves you because you have sinned. Did you ever think what has brought out the love of God? It was Adam's fall. When the news reached heaven God came down and sought him


out. Adam ought to have gone up and down Eden crying, "My God, I have sinned! Where art thou?" But instead of that God sought him out and blessed him and told him that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head. And so you will find all along through the Scriptures that He loves the world. There is not a person here to-day that can put her finger on a portion of Scripture that teaches that God hates a sinner because he has sinned. It was man's calamity that brought out God's love. I have two sons and if one of them should go astray, if I loved him it would make me angry to have him go and do wrong. What would I care that he had done wrong if I didn't love him? It is just because I love him that my boy has gone astray. Dr. Arnot, one of the greatest Scotch divines, was in this country before he died. His mother died when he was a little boy only three weeks old, and there was a large family of Arnots. I suppose they missed the tenderness and love of the mother. The Arnot children got the impression that their father was very stern and rigid and that he had a great many laws and rules. One rule was, that the children should never climb trees, and when the neighbors found out that the Arnot children could not climb trees they began to tell them about the wonderful things they could see from the tops of the trees. Well, now, you tell a boy of twelve years that he mustn't climb a tree and he will get up that tree some way. And so the Arnot children were all the time teasing their father to let them climb the tree; but the old sire said: "No." One day he was busy reading his paper, and


the boy said, "Father is reading his paper. Let's slip down into the lot and climb a tree." One of the little fellows stood on the top of the house to see that father did not catch them. When his brother got up on the first branch, he said, "What do you see?" "Why! I don't see anything." "Then go higher, you haven't got high enough." So up he went higher, and again the little boy stretched and said, "Well, now, what do you see?" "I don't see anything." "You aren't high enough, go higher." And the little fellow went up as high as he could go, and down he came and broke his leg. Willie said he tried to get him into the house but he couldn't do it. He had to tell his father all about it. He said he was scared nearly out of his wits. He thought his father would be very angry. But he ran into the house and told his father, and he said his father just hurled the paper and started for the lot.

When he got there, he picked the boy up in his arms and brought him up to the house. Then he sent for the doctor. And Willie said he got a new view of that father. He found out the reason why that father was so stern. He said the moment that boy got hurt no mother could have been more loving and gentle.

My dear friends, there is not one commandment that has been given us which has not been for our highest and best interest. There isn't a commandment that hasn't come from the loving heart of God, and what He wants is to have us give up that which is going to mar our happiness in this life and in the life to come. So don't let Satan believe for a moment that God doesn't love you. It is said


when the archbishop of France was thrown into prison there was a little window in the door of his cell in the shape of a cross, and a man in the cell next to him had been brought out and shot down, and he didn't know but that at any time they would do the same with him. He took a lead pencil and wrote on the top of that cross, "height," at the bottom, "depth;" and on either side of the cross "length "and "breadth." My friends, that is just what the cross of Jesus Christ tells us— the height, depth, length and breadth of God's love. How a woman in this audience can go to Calvary and sit there five minutes and doubt that God is love is a mystery to me. I used to put God as a stern judge on the throne, and His Son as one that had come to appease the earth and make it possible for me to get access to that Father. My dear friends, since I became a father I have made this discovery — it took more love for God to give that Son to die than it did for that Son to die. Mothers, woultn't you rather die than to see your own child die? I used to tell my mother, when I was a little boy, that I loved her most. And my little boy when he was about five years old would climb up on my knee and put his arms around my neck and say, "Papa, I love you the most." And the little fellow thought he did. But I tell you, since I have become a father I have found out that my love for my mother wasn't anything compared with my love for my children. Supposing your little boy should see you in your coffin. He would feel grieved at the time, but his grief would soon wear away and be forgotten. But supposing you see your little boy in the coffin.


Would you ever forget it? Do you think this mother right down here would ever forget that little thing sitting in her lap? Never; as long as memory lasted, she would remember that child. I cannot tell you anything about the love of God. I heard a man once say that if we could borrow Jacob's ladder and ask Gabriel how much God loved, he would say, "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Now, my friends, let the love of God into your heart. Don't lock your heart against it, but let the love of God come in just now, this very minute.

I see some children have come in. Let me tell them a story. When the gold fever broke out in 1846, there was a man in New England who had a wife and a little boy, and he wanted very much to go to California. The mother didn't want to have him go, but he promised that as soon as he got money he would send for her and the little boy. People then thought they were going to find gold and become suddenly very rich, but there were a great many that didn't get anything. This man wasn't so prosperous as he thought he was going to be, and when his letters came there was no check to take them to California. But one beautiful day the long-looked-for letter came, and they were to go to New York and take a beautiful Pacific steamer, and the man was to go down to meet them. After they had been out to sea a few days, all at once they heard on board that awful cry that is horrible to any one on water, "Fire! Fire!" They set the pumps to work and did everything


thing they could, but the fire gained upon them, and at last the captain gave the ship up. He ordered the lifeboats lowered, but there were not enough to take them on board. Among others were this mother and her little boy. The last lifeboat was pushing away, and she knew it was her last chance, and she asked them to take her and her little boy. But they said, "No, if we take them in we will all lose our lives. We can only take one of them." So they shouted back that they could take one. What did the mother do? Did she leave her little boy and get into the lifeboat herself? Ah, no. No mother would do that. No, she just took her boy to her bosom and gave him a good hug and kiss and dropped him into the lifeboat. But just before the boat left, she said, "My boy, if you live to see your father, tell him I died for you." Now, I want to ask these children in this audience this question, what would you say if that boy when he grew to be a young man should speak contemptuously of that mother?

Christ made bare His arm and left the bosom of the Father and stooped from yonder throne to come down here to tell the world that He loved them, and all he wants in return is love. Make up your minds to-day that you are going to love Him because He loves you. Don't let any one think he cannot begin now. You can begin this very minute if you will. Let Him in this very hour.

In Revelation it says, "Unto Him that loved and washed us." "Unto Him that loved us," and then washed us. He just loved us in our sins and saved us from our sins. I was in Philadelphia preaching a little while after little


Charlie Ross was stolen. I think you mothers will remember what an intense excitement there was in 1875. On the outskirts of Philadelphia little Charlie Ross was one day playing with an older brother, and a man enticed them to go off and get some candy. The older boy was left in the woods, and little Charlie was taken away. You remember how intensely this country was excited over it. When I went to Philadelphia, Charlie's mother used to come to the meetings to see if some one came in with her boy. Shortly after that I went to New York and some of her friends wanted me to keep a good lookout. That is a mother's love. Men were sent off into Japan, France, all through Great Britain to find that boy. The last I heard of Mrs. Ross she still hoped her boy was going to be found. Now just let me use that mother as an illustration. Supposing she sits here to-day, she is still looking for that long-lost boy. She comes into the choir to-night in hopes that he may come in among the men. She just keeps watching, and she looks at this one and that one, but she does not see her boy. By and by the door opens and a man comes up the aisle looking for a seat. All at once Mrs. Ross sees her long-lost Charlie. His clothes are ragged, he hasn't a decent thing about him, his hair hasn't been combed for weeks, and he looks very repulsive to the audience. But Mrs. Ross sees her Charlie, her long-lost boy, and what does she do? I tell you, you would see a sight in this hall. She wouldn't wait until I got through with my sermon. She would get that boy into her arms and hug and kiss him, and then she would take him and have him cleaned


and give him a new suit of clothes. My dear friends, it is but a faint illustration. Christ loves you in spite of your sins. If there is any one here guilty of adultery Christ loves you and will forgive you. He will love you right on all through your life. My dear friends, don't spurn the love of God whatever you do. If you want power Christ will give it to you. Now, just pray that we may all pray that we may love Him.


Walking With God.

I am going to talk to-day about "Walking with God." Some have complained that I have talked so much to Christians since I have been here. They think I ought to reach the outsiders. I want to say that when we get the church all right we will have no trouble with the outsiders. When Jacob got his face toward Bethel, then it was the fear of God fell on the nations all around. And when the church of God gets right, there will be no trouble about reaching the outsiders. God's line of work is to begin with His own people. It is said that when Mr. Spurgeon went up to London to preach, for six months he preached at the church. For some time he preached to the Elders of the church, and when he had preached to them for some time, one of them thought he had better let them alone and get at the outsiders. But his preaching hadn't straightened them out, and he said he was going to keep at them until they were all right, and then he would go at the church.

When he got the church right, then the thing began to grow, and it grew for thirty or forty years. When the church gets quickened and is all right, there can be more accomplished in one day than you can accomplish in years when the church is not all right. I believe that it is the


experience of most all men that have tried to do God's work when the church is right, then it is very easy to reach those that are wrong. When Adam fell he fell out of a communion with God and he didn't want to walk with God. What we want is to bring men back into fellowship and communion with God. When we walk with God, then we are going to have power, and not only with God, but with our fellow-men. Now turn to Leviticus, chapter twenty-six: "Ye shall make you no idols nor graven image, neither rear you up a standing image, neither shall ye set up any image of stone in your land, to bow down unto it; for I am the Lord your God. Ye shall keep my Sabbaths and reverence my sanctuary; I am the Lord." I believe in that Book of Leviticus. I believe there is more of the Lord Jesus in that book than in any other book of the Bible. Now I want to say that I never saw any one who kept the Sabbath and reverenced God's sanctuary who didn't prosper. I have never seen a man desert the house, the law, or the statutes of God, but that he grew lean. I was talking with a man here yesterday who was once a Christian man and had sweet fellowship with God, but he began to do work seven days in the week, and now he has lost all fellowship with God, and he is wretched and miserable. I believe there are thousands to-day in just that condition. Leviticus xxvi, 3, 4: "If ye walk in my statutes, and keep my commandments, and do them; then will I give you rain in due season, and the land shall yield her increase, and the trees of the field shall yield their fruit." Leviticus xxvi. 12: "And I will walk among you,


and will be your God, and ye shall be my people;" and in the twenty-seventh and twenty-eighth verses: "And if ye will not for all this hearken unto me, but walk contrary unto me; then I will walk contrary unto you also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your sins." Now, I don't see how the Lord could talk any plainer to us than that, you walk with me and I will walk with you; you go contrary to me, and I will go contrary to you. I believe the reason so many people are having such hard times now is because they have wandered into sin. For the last twenty years we have had great prosperity in this country, and during that time we have wandered away from God. We have deserted His laws and His statutes, and now we are having trouble all over the land. I hope that out of this trouble there is going to come a great blessing; and I believe there is going to be a great blessing. In the eighty-fourth Psalm, eleventh verse, we read these words, "For the Lord God is a sun and shield; the Lord will give grace and glory; no good thing will He withhold from them that walk uprightly." If we walk uprightly, no good thing will He withhold from us; but if we do not walk uprightly, we cannot claim that blessing.

Now turn over into Jeremiah, vi, 16: "Thus saith the Lord, stand ye in the ways and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, we will not walk therein." Now, isn't that the language of to-day of hundreds of professed Christians? They don't like the old doctrines. They want a new gospel now, a new creed,


new ministers, they have got itching ears to hear some thing else besides this old gospel. They don't like the old way. Now, the way that our fathers trod, the way that John Wesley trod is good enough for us. The way Martin Luther, John Knox and all those men trod is good enough for us. Now, you notice Israel got into a backslidden state, and I suppose they talked as men talk now, against this creed. They say it is old and worn out. Well, it isn't as old as the sun. When you build a house, I wouldn't have any windows in to let that old sun in, for it is worn out long ago. Jeremiah vi, 17, 18, 19: "Also I set watchmen over you, saying, hearken unto the sound of the trumpet. But they said, we will not hearken. Therefore hear, ye nations, and know, O congregation, what is among them. Hear, O earth; behold I will bring evil upon this people, even the fruit of their thoughts, because they have hearkened not unto my words, nor to my law, but rejected it." Now, notice, they said they would not walk in the old way. They cast God and His laws aside. Jeremiah is put in prison because he had prophesied against them, and Nebuchadnezzar came and took him and all his city, and then dug out Jeremiah's eyes and bound him in fetters of brass, and he died in prison. Old men were taken down into Babylon and put into captivity and kept there for seventy years, because they walked contrary to the Lord.

"Now, let me turn to the New Testament. I haven't got time to go along with the old. Turn over to the second book of Corinthians vi, 14, 18: "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellowship


hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? Or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? For ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." Now, I don't know of any portion of Scripture that is more ignored to-day than that portion. What is the result? You see wreck after wreck all over the country, because people have paid no regard to that law. Men who will go into partnership with the most ungodly men because they can make money faster. They will go into lodges and clubs and yoke themselves with the ungodly, and then the ungodly will vote to do some disreputable thing. A Christian man went into a club some time ago. They had about one hundred members in the club, and the question came up whether or not they should go on a Sabbath excursion. The unbelievers out-voted the Christians. Every Christian man was party to it in that club. Wasn't he? What were they there for? A man came to me in one of these cities and he was in great distress. He was a banker and a prominent Christian man, but he had two partners and they had out-voted him to do a very disreputable thing. He said, "Here is my Christian


character compromised." I asked him how long it was since he had gone into partnership. He told me a number of years ago. I said, "After you became a Christian you took those men into partnership with you?" He said, "Yes, I had to do that in order to make money." He said he was going to do good with the money. I told him he had tied himself with two ungodly men and he was going to suffer. And he did suffer. To-day his testimony is gone and his influence has all been swept away, because he was yoked with two godless men. Now, I am going to come a little nearer home. Some men went into Free Masonry, and they voted because there were Jews in the lodge that they wouldn't have the New Testament. That is a nice place for Christian men to be in! They wouldn't have the New Testament because they wanted the Jews. Now, I will come still nearer home. I know you will get angry, some of you, but never mind. Don't get up and go out. Just stick to it and let me have a chance at you. "Be not unequally yoked together with unbelievers." My dear friends, what we want is to draw a line between the church and the world. If you want real peace and rest to your soul, just keep separate from the world. I remember when I was a boy up in Northfield, right near the old red schoolhouse there was an apple tree that bore the earliest apples of any tree in town. They had a law in that town that fruit on a tree overhanging the street belonged to the public, and any fruit on the other side of the fence belonged to the property holders. Half that apple tree was over in the street, and it got more old


brooms and brickbats and handles than any other tree in town. We boys used to watch to see when an apple was getting red. I never got a ripe apple from that tree in my life, and I don't believe any one else ever did. You never went by that tree that you didn't see a lot of broom-handles and clubs up there. Well now, you take a lot of Christians, and they want to live right on the line, with one foot in the world and one foot in the church. They get more clubs than any one else, you know. The world clubs them. They say, "I don't believe in that man's religion." Why, if you were sick they are the last men you would send for to help and comfort you. And the church clubs them. They get clubs both sides. Now it is a good deal better to keep just as far from the line as you can if you want power. The man that has the most power is a separate man. Some of you look cross, you don't like it. Are you getting cross? The reason you look cross is because I have hit you. Well, that is what I am here for. The man that is living a worldly life ought to feel cross, because he hasn't found in the Christian religion what he expected to find. But you come clean out. I have often said to young people who are converted, "Stay in the world, or get clean out of it. Don't try to serve both worlds, because you can't do it." "Oh, well!" they say, "don't be so narrow minded. Don't be so bigoted. Don't be so puritanical. You will lose your influence if you do." I would like to ask this question — who had the most influence in Sodom? Abraham who was out of it, or Lot who was in it? I tell you! You have got to be outside the


world if you are going to protest against it. The mirth that cheers and makes the world happy will freeze a Christian. The kiss of Judas wounded the heart of the Son of God a good deal more than the Roman spear did. The wife that lets down the standard in order to reach her husband always loses ground. I have heard of wives who have made a bargain with their husbands that they would go to theaters with them if the husbands would go to church with them. The wife goes against her conscience to the theater and he doesn't have half the respect for her that he would have had if she had stood firm. Is it right? That is the question. If it is right go into the world. If not keep out of it. But you say, "Well, my husband is very bitter." Very well, let him be bitter. You will win him if you take a high stand and just walk in fellowship with God. But if you just come down to his level, you will lose your testimony and influence.

Now, let me turn to a passage that perhaps you are all familiar with, Numbers xiv, 4, 7: "And the mixed multitude that was among them fell a lusting; and the children of Israel also wept again, and said, who shall give us flesh to eat? We remember the fish which we did eat in Egypt freely; the cucumbers, and the melons, and the leeks, and the onions, and the garlic; but now our souls are dried away. There is nothing at all, besides this manna, before our eyes." Think of that. They remembered the onions and the leeks, and the garlic, but they forgot the old taskmasters with their whips, making the bricks without straw, the hard, bitter bondage, but they did remember the onions


and leeks and the garlic. Now, what caused it? The mixed multitude; and when you see a Christian minister making the ungodly people in his congregation his society, look out for him. When you see a man or woman in your church that would rather be with the ungodly than with God's people look out for their piety. It isn't skin deep. It is a sham. When you see a young man that will hang around disreputable places, look out for his Christianity, for it is a sham. If you would rather go to a place where Christ is sneered and jeered and scoffed at, than to go where God's people are, there is something radically wrong. If you are linked with the world and worldly things there is something wrong. God gave them angel's food, manna that came from heaven, and they left that manna, but they looked for fish, the onions, the leeks and the garlic of Egypt. Yes, and isn't that the condition of a good many now? When you see a child of God that would rather go to some places of amusement, and takes more interest in them than in God's house and God's people, isn't there something wrong? A friend of mine said he had a beautiful canary bird, and he thought it was the sweetest singer they had ever had. Spring came on, and he felt it was a pity to keep the poor bird in the house, so he just put it under a tree right in front of his house. He said before he knew it a lot of these little English sparrows got under that tree. (And you know they cannot sing, any more than I can, and I don't know one note from another) and went "chutter, chutter, chutter, chutter." Before he knew it, that little canary had lost all its sweet notes. It had


got into bad company. And so with Christians. They cannot help it. After he found out that he had made a mistake he took the bird into the house and it just kept up that "chutter, chutter, chutter, chutter." He said he bought another bird, but the canary nearly ruined it. He said that bird never got back its sweet notes. Now, don't you know lots of Christian people who had a beautiful testimony several years ago, but they have lost their witness, and all they do now is talk, talk, talk, talk. They don't say anything, but it is just talk, talk, talk, talk. Did you ever think of the yards and yards of talk that you hear that doesn't amount to anything? Why? Because they are out of communion with God and have lost their witness. A Christian in the world is all right. There is no trouble about them. No one is saying anything against them. You say, "Didn't Christ say He left His disciples in the world?" Yes and that is the place for us until He calls us.

Some time ago I was on the Spray and it went along all right until they knocked a hole in it and water began to come in and the boat began to sink. Then it was all wrong. The ship was made for the water, but when the water gets into the ship down it goes. I think the reporters of the morning papers, the moment the water began to come in, wanted to get out of that boat.

There are a lot of Christians in the world about waist deep, and then they wonder why they haven't any power or influence. Man or woman, get out of the world and keep out of it, if you want power! Some one asked a


Scotchman if he was on his way to heaven, and he said, "Ah, man! I live there." Some one asked Billy Miner how the world was getting on. He said he didn't know, he hadn't been there for twelve years. This isn't our home, my friends, we don't dwell here. Our citizenship is up there. We don't belong down here. Some of us have lived long enough to find that out — most of us have lived long enough. A good many I am speaking to this afternoon will be gone inside of thirty days. But don't let the world get hold of you. Keep it under. Let me read to you just a few verses about Jehoshaphat, II Chronicles xvii, 1-7: "And Jehoshaphat reigned in his stead and strengthened himself against Israel. And he placed forces in all the fenced cities of Judah, and set garrisons in the land of Judah, and in the cities of Ephraim, which Asa his father had taken. And the Lord was with Jehoshaphat, because he walked in the first ways of his father David, and sought not unto Baalim; but sought to the Lord God of his father, and walked in His commandments, and not after the doings of Israel. Therefore, the Lord established the kingdom in his hand; and all Judah brought to Jehoshaphat presents; and he had riches and honor in abundance. And his heart was lifted up in the ways of the Lord; moreover he took away the high places and groves out of Judah." He was king of Judah and he strengthened himself against the enemies of God. He had a great army and the heavens seemed to smile upon him. Now just turn over into the eighteenth chapter, first verse: "Now Jehoshaphat had riches and honor in


abundance, and joined affinity with Ahab." Down he went. I suppose he reasoned in this way: "If I form affinity with Ahab I can perhaps win back Israel." He knew the edict had gone out against Ahab. There was Ahab, one of the worst men that had ever lived on earth. And yet Jehoshaphat, with all that light and knowledge, went down and formed affinity with him. What was the result? It overthrew his dynasty. It wasn't long before the son went down and married Jezebel's daughter. All of Jehoshaphat's sons were put to death, and not only that, but the crown prince, his young son, was put to death and the kingdom passed over to some one else. When the world forgets Christ, let you and I get out. We are identified with Him. You go down the Mississippi river and after you drop down below Quincy, Ill., you will find the Missouri river runs into the Mississippi. The Mississippi is quite a clear stream, but by and by the Missouri comes and it is very roily. For miles and miles these two streams run on separately, but after they have gone on for a few miles it all becomes roily. That is a picture of the world. There is a pure and an impure man yoked together. By and by the pure man becomes impure. "How can two walk together, except they be agreed?" You cannot walk with the ungodly without conforming to them. Now, sometimes you see a great forest when you have been riding on the cars. There has come a great storm and has torn that forest all to pieces. What is the trouble? The trees were just on the surface. There is a great rock and a little soil on it, and for years the trees have grown and


flourished on that soil. But when the testing time came, down went the tree. Why? Because there wasn't any depth. Now, what we want is to be rooted and grounded in Jesus Christ. You go down to Florida or to California and they will tell you that the best oranges are where the tap root goes down forty feet. The orange-tree that strikes water at ten, bears oranges that are considered very poor. If it strikes water at twenty, the oranges are fair. If it strikes water at thirty, they are good; but the very best oranges are where the roots don't strike water until they get down to forty feet. What we want is Christians that are just rooted and grounded. Every Christian ought to be like the orange tree. I believe if we are growing as He would have us grow we would be like orange trees.

But I must close. My time is up. I just want to say one thing more. Enoch walked with God, and God took him. He walked the wilderness to-day and the promised land tomorrow. Abraham walked with God and became the friend of God, and so what Enoch, Noah and Abraham did, we can do if we will. It is the privilege of every one of us to walk with God every day if we will. We can walk in the light from this hour on until we meet Him in glory, if we will. Let us unite in prayer, and let us pray that God may bring each one of us into fellowship with Himself.


What Shall the Harvest Be?

Thirteenth chapter of Matthew's Gospel first nine verses. We having been sowing for the last thirty days. We have sown on all kinds of soil, but we are not responsible for the soil we sow on. But let the congregation beware and be on their guard to see that they don't belong to the first three classes. I firmly believe that if there isn't real true, not only conviction, but contrition for sin, and if there isn't a straightening out of the past life, as far as it lies in us, then the seed will not take deep root, and it will not be long before many of those that claim to be young converts will relapse into their old life. But when a man or woman is thorough and they do the things God commands them to do and there is real true contrition, a true turning from sin to God, and if need be there is true restitution, then there is very little falling away. I don't believe we need to have so many backsliders if men and women will only start right.

Let me read a few verses in the fourth chapter of John: "Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh the harvest? Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already for harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth


fruit unto life eternal: That both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together. And herein is that saying true, One soweth and another reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon you bestowed no labor; other men labored, and ye are entered into their labors."

I believe that it is literally true. I don't think any one need to say, "four months, and then cometh the harvest." This is about as good a harvest field as you will find anywhere in Christendom — right here. Now is the time just to move; let this be the time; let this be the hour; let each one of us thrust in the sickle.

Now I come to my text, in the twelfth chapter of Daniel. It is the third verse, but I will read the second and third verses: "And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever." These are not the words of some hot-headed evangelist, they are not the words of some young fanatic, some young man just starting out in life, but they are the words of an old statesman who had had a rich and deep experience, who had seen a great deal of the world's glitter, who had been in the court of Nebuchadnezzar, Belshazzar and Darius, who had seen a great deal of public life; and now we find the old statesman and prophet is about ready to go home, his work is about finished, about over. And he takes up his pen and writes these words, "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and


they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever." Now, notice how that has been fulfilled and how it is being fulfilled constantly. Although that statesman has been gone twenty-five hundred years, there never was a time in the history of the world when he shone so brightly as he does now. Not because he was premier of Nebuchadnezzar's reign, not because he was chief executive under Darius — I don't think we ever heard of him as a statesman, as an eminent man, as a politician — but it was because he lived for God. He looked beyond this world and into the glory of the other. He lived for eternity, and how he shines to-day, and how he is going to shine on! Who can tell us who were the wise men of Babylon? Who their great geologists and scientists? We don't know the names of any of them. Who can tell us who were the great millionaires of that time, the leading business men of Babylon, the great bankers and financiers? Their names we do not know, they were forgotten long, long ago — ages and ages ago and yet this man shines on. Now the fact is, we all like to shine; and I want to say that there is no true child of God here to-day that may not shine if he will.

Now, we talk about the hard field. We say: "You know it is a very hard field here. You will find it very peculiar." I never yet went to a town where I wasn't told that it was a peculiar place. Now, that is only one of the devil's own arguments. Who ever had a harder field than this prophet? He was taken and made a slave; and not only a slave but he was a Hebrew, and there wasn't a nation under heaven that the heathens detested as they did those


Hebrews. This man couldn't speak a word of the language. All the royal court and every one there was against everything this man believed in, and yet he went down there and began to shine, and he went on shining right through to his old age. Now if he could work in that field that was so dark and unpromising, do you tell me there is any man or woman here who cannot work if he or she will.

Then you say you have no influence. You can make an influence. No position? You can make a position. Where did the Lord find Moses? Back there in Horeb, in the desert looking after sheep. Not a very high occupation in the sight of those proud Egyptians! He had been there forty years, but he was just the man God wanted, and when God called him, he qualified him. And see how he has been shining all these centuries! He might have stayed in the Egyptian court, but he stepped over the crown of this world and took up the cross and identified himself with the unseen God. And he has become immortal. Where did God find Elisha? Behind twelve yoke of oxen. He was not a man of letters, not a man of position in this world, but he was just the man God called to take Elijah's place. Where did God find Gideon? Thrashing. Very common kind of work, but the Lord God took him. Where did God find David? Why! when Samuel went to the house of Jesse to get some one to take Saul's place, they called in all the sons but a little boy who was taking care of the sheep. They thought he was too young; but that was the very one God wanted. That is where God found him. Don't talk about not having a position. God


will give you position if you have a heart for the work. It you are willing to just take up the cross and follow the Son of God you will have position. Where did God find the twelve apostles? Not in Brown University; not in Oxford; not in Cambridge; not at Harvard, nor at Yale. He found them up there fishing at the Sea of Galilee. They were not lettered men, but they did the work very well and they shine pretty brightly, don't they? They outshone the whole of that crowd of men that looked down upon them. One hundred years ago Napoleon was a wonder to the nation. People seemed to speak his name with bated breath; they looked upon him as almost a little god; and some thought he was the Antichrist. But where is his glory to-day? I was in Paris in 1867 and when Napoleon the Third rode through the streets the people went nearly wild. I made inquiries in regard to the excitement, and they said it was the young prince that had come into the exposition. Paris was just wild over the name of Napoleon. That was in 1867, and only four years after that he was an exile, and only a little while after that he lay in his little narrow coffin — a coffin no larger than we shall have. And his body hasn't been taken back to France yet. They won't have it taken back. His glory is gone; but the glory of the fisherman of Galilee hasn't gone. They shine on, and are going to shine on. We have the privilege to go out and work. Let every man use the talent God has given him. Don't be mourning because you haven't more, but just take what you have and go to work.

I saw a picture some years ago, and I was stupid enough


to think I would buy it. I thought it would be a fine thing to have in the house. It represented some poor lost one just coming up out of the water on to a rock which had a cross on top of it. The figure had both arms around the cross and was saved. I suppose some one had a better idea of it than I did, for they soon got out another picture representing that same one coming up out of the water and putting one arm round the cross and stretching out the other to save some one else. That was it. There are lots of Christians who have both arms round the cross and they say, "I am safe. Let the world perish. I joined the church twelve years ago." And that is all you know about their Christianity. I have very little sympathy with this idea that you have got to look up some old musty church record to find out whether a man or woman is a Christian or not. I believe this city could be turned upside down inside of a week, if every man would do what he could. Don't attempt to do some great thing, but do what you can. Some years ago I heard of a man who did something when he was seasick, and that is about the time when I feel as if I couldn't do anything. That is about the last place for a man to attempt to do anything for another; he is so occupied with himself. But this man was very sick, and all at once he heard a cry on deck, "Man overboard." "Poor fellow, I wish I was well, and then perhaps I could do something to save him." It was dark, and all at once the thought occurred to him: If I hold the light at the porthole it may do some good. So he put a lantern at the porthole, and by and by the news came that the man was saved.


He lay down again and had a turn at being seasick. By and by he crept up on deck and got into conversation with a man. After some talk with him he found it was the very man who had been overboard. He began to talk with him about how it happened.

The man said he was going down the third time and had given up all hope, when some one put a light at the porthole and they just saw his hand and grabbed it. By putting that light at the porthole, he saved a man's life. My dear friends, you can just hold the light for some one else, can't you? You can do something if you will.

Now, my friends, what we want is to do something. Just think of the work that could be done here if each one of us would do some one thing! Some one has described this world as two great mountains; one a mountain of sorrow and the other a mountain of joy. If you can take a little off of that mountain of sorrow and put it on the mountain of joy, the mountain of joy keeps growing. Doesn't it? If you cannot do as much as some one else, just do what you can. God doesn't ask me to improve ten talents if I have only one. But if I go and bury my talent because some one else has more, then I am not going to hear the master say: "Well done." Now, I want to say that there is something that every one can do if they love Christ, and I am talking to Christians this afternoon. If we are true Christians we can speak to some one every day about spiritual things. Now, I have been asked to say a word and tell the people how they can keep from backsliding. A good way is to make it a point to read a portion


of Scripture every day of your life, and not let a day pass that you don't speak to some one about spiritual things. If you do that you will never backslide. You have got to keep your own heart warm, in order to talk to other people. Just go right to work and do something for some one else. If you see a man in trouble just try to help him. Just a kind word may do him good. Go and nurse a sick person for one night if they are not able to hire a nurse, or, if the wife has been watching by the husband for weeks, just take her place for a night. In this way you will get hold of these families that are now godless and Christless. Then another thing: there is many a man that can be reached by a kind word spoken in the spirit of Christ. Just a little word on the street or when you are doing business, a word about the Saviour will have weight with many a man.

What are we doing to save these men? Come, my friends, let's arise and go to work. I heard a man the other night discussing higher criticism, and I found out he was living in sin. I said to him: "You ought to confess sin and get rid of it."

Now, mark ye. "He that winneth souls is wise." It doesn't say, "He that discusses is wise." I believe that is the highest occupation on the face of the earth. I don't believe there is any higher call on this side of heaven and you can all have a hand in it if you will. It is said of Napoleon that he had a medal struck off, on one side giving an account of the battle, and on the other side these words, "I was there." Long years after Napoleon had


died those old veterans would take out their medals and say, "Just look there. Bead that." And then they would turn the medal over and you would read, "I was there." They were proud of the fact that they were in the thickest of the fight. My dear friends, there is a terrible fight going on between darkness and light; between God and Satan. Let us nave a hand in it, and on the hill-tops of glory we shall meet and say, "I was there." Every one of you can do this if you will.

Now, there are just two words I would like to leave with you. You may forget all the rest of my sermon, but just remember these two words: Consecrate and concentrate. First consecrate your life to God, and then concentrate your life upon some one thing. It will cut a channel so deep that your influence will be felt. Just consecrate yourselves wholly and fully to God; and when you work, work for Him and not for yourself. Work directly for Jesus Christ, and you will not be disappointed.

So let us just consecrate our lives to Him. Let us not be selfish, and want our children converted just to make our lives a little sweeter, but let it be for His sake. And then let us just concentrate our lives upon one thing, and do what we can to extend the Kingdom. I believe what made Dr. Duff so mighty was because he just gave his life for India. He just lived for that one country, and his influence is felt all through India to-day. I was in Scotland when he was there. I knew he had concentrated his life upon India and was accomplishing something. Oh, I do like to meet such men, because their whole life has been


concentrated upon one thing and they are a success. He made a speech in 1866, and it was an appeal for India. I bought a copy and read it. They had plenty of money in their treasury but they couldn't get any men to go there. And the old man stood up there for an hour and a half and plead and wept for India. Then he fainted away and they carried him out into the vestibule and worked over him for some time. When he came to they said to him: "Do you know where you are?" And for a few moments he seemed bewildered, and then he said, "Oh, yes, I know now. I was making an appeal for India before the General Assembly. I didn't quite finish my speech. Take me back." But they told him that if he went back, he would do it at the peril of his life. But he said, "I must make one more plea for India," and George H. Stuart said it was one of the sublimest scenes of his life when they brought that old man back, and the tears flowed all over the hall. The old man crept up to the desk again and said: "Is it true, fathers and mothers, that you have no more sons to give for India? The Lord Jesus has been calling for years for men to go and preach His gospel there, and the call has been denied, and word has come back that Scotland has no more sons for India. When the queen calls for men for her army Scotland is very anxious to get her sons enlisted; but the Lord wants them and the response is: ‘We cannot spare our sons to go to India.’ If it is true, although my health is broken down and I have come here to die among my friends, if it is true, I will pack up to-morrow and be off to the shores of the Ganges and let those men there


know that there is one poor old Scotchman that will die for them." That is the kind of men we want to-day. You tell me those men are not going to shine? Why! Dr. McDuff shines all through India and in the Kingdom of God. Oh, I wish I had the spirit of the Lord Jesus! If I could only say something to stir you up, what a grand day it would be, not only for Rhode Island, but for all this republic! Why! sometimes when I read the life of Paul, I am ashamed of the Christians of this nineteenth century. You take your stand beside that little warrior. He has been beaten four times. The Jews had given him thirty-nine stripes, and they are going to give him thirty-nine more. In those times many a man died in the very act of being scourged. That little tent-maker had been scourged four times already, and they were going to do it the fifth time. Take your stand beside him. I see the old warrior, with his eyes as keen as an eagle's, when he is asked what he will do when he comes out of that difficulty, he says: "Do! This one thing I do, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. I am not going to be overcome by such little difficulties as these." They bring the rods down over that weak body, he is all bruised and mangled by the blows he has received from those enemies of Christ. They ask him what he is going to do if he comes out of this difficulty. They say to him: "You better go off into Arabia again and rest," and some one tells him not to be so fanatical, so much in earnest. But he says, "This one thing I do. I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God


in Christ Jesus." Look at him again. They have stoned him, and I don't know but that they have stoned him to death. They pick up great stones and hurl them at that little man, and there he lies all mangled and bruised. I see him get up and he staggers. Is he going to sit down and write a letter to some paper and tell how he has been abused? Look at him again. He goes over into Macedonia and the first thing that happens is that he is arrested and put into the Phillipian jail. I think if any of this choir were put into that jail they wouldn't sing very much. I'm afraid my friend Jacobs wouldn't sing very much, or if he did sing I am afraid it would be something like "Hark a doleful — " There was no sign that they were going to get out of the jail and they thought perhaps they had got to die there, but they sang praises as aforetime. If they were to go by the way of the Phillipian jail they had just as soon go that way as any other. They were pressing toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. I tell you what (if you will allow me the expression), the devil got his match when he got hold of Paul. He was just pressing toward home. He preached the gospel everywhere he went. Like John Bunyan, they told him if he would give up preaching they would let him out of prison. He replied, "Let me out to-day, and I will preach to-morrow." But look at Paul again. Here is a consecrated man, a man that has concentrated his life upon one thing. He preached Christ and held him up everywhere he went. And that is the kind of men we want now. "If I be lifted up I will draw all men unto me."


Go and lift Him up in your homes, in the Sunday schools, in the darkest street you have in this city. We can all do it. This little child here can lift Him up if she will. Many a child has been used to lead some giant, as it were, into the Kingdom. When we become as little children, then it is that God can use us. God wants our weakness.

But look at Paul now. His warfare is over. He picks up his pen and writes his last letter to Timothy: "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but to all them also that love His appearing." Thank God He never broke away. It was a good fight, wasn't it? My dear friends, it is a good fight we are fighting, we are on the Lord's side. When he finished the letter they took him out and Nero gave orders to have him executed. When I was in Borne they tried to tell me the road he walked. I used to walk that road and I just tried to get my feet into the footprints where Paul walked. Tradition says they led him out two miles. Talk about Alexander and Caesar. Borne never had such a warrior. Walk along by his side. Let some of these whining, mournful, sad Christians that have got such a long, tedious face and experience walk along beside him and say, "Well, Paul, you have had a hard time haven't you?" "No! I have had a glorious fight. I have had a grand fight and a grand battle." "Would you like to live your life over again?" "Yes." "If you had a thousand lives wouldn't you give A. few of


them to Rome?" "No. I had rather serve Christ a thousand times over than serve the God of this world. I served the God of this world in Jerusalem, and I know what it is. I know what it is to serve Jesus Christ." "Yes. But they are going to behead you." "Well, Nero may have my head, but the Lord has my heart." They thought they were going to execute him but they didn't know what they were talking about. Paul looked beyond. He saw a crown and a city whose builder and maker was God. "I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus." Do you tell me the form of the fourth isn't there? Do you tell me the angels were not interested in that execution? Do you suppose the chariots of Israel were not gathered around that man? God was with him, and when his work was done God said, "Come home, Paul, I have a welcome for you." Think of the eighteen hundred years that he has of untold joy. I don't suppose there is an hour in the day but that some one is converted by reading some of his epistles. Look at the fruit that man has had. "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament." Isn't he going to shine? And if he shines down here, how must he shine up there. Think of it. Let us now reconsecrate ourselves to God. Let each one take hold and do all he can. If you can reach a man by taking him to the Episcopal church, take him to the Episcopal church. If you can reach him by taking him to the Baptist church, take him to the Baptist church. Never mind about the creeds and doctrines. Never mind about these names, they are nothing. What


we want is to get above these party walls. Now, to-night, God willing, I will speak to the unconverted and I hope each one of you will bring some one else. While I am preaching you just keep praying.